Tumgik
dino-cattivo · 29 days
Link
Chapters: 1/2 Fandom: Moon Knight (TV 2022) Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: Steven Grant & Khonshu (Moon Knight), Khonshu (Moon Knight) & Marc Spector, Steven Grant & Marc Spector Characters: Khonshu (Moon Knight), Marc Spector, Steven Grant (Marvel) Additional Tags: Angst with a Happy Ending, Happy Ending, Hurt/Comfort, Whump, Injury, Nice Khonshu (Moon Knight), Parental Khonshu (Moon Knight), Protective Khonshu (Moon Knight), Marc Spector Needs A Hug Summary:
A normal patrol goes wrong, and Marc finds himself in a tough situation with no way out. Surprisingly, Khonshu steps in to help, risking the wrath of the Ennead with his actions.
5 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 2 months
Text
This is my favorite thing now. I wanna hold it gently in my hands and give it soft kisses. It is so perfect
Tumblr media
After 21 failed, and/or thrown away design attempts, i present the popo 👮🏻‍♂️🚓 I struggled a lot with this one, and words cannot truly express how much i hate how it turned out, but it is what it is, so moving on lol
You can check out the models from a closer look here
3rd poster in the line, 3 more to go ✨
Clone Force 99
501st
104th
----------------------------------------------------------
taglist: @callsign-denmark @techwrecker @dahscribbler @lightspringrain @dreamsandrosies @brainless-tin-box @thecoffeelorian @luzfeather @burningfieldof-clover @99tech99 @theglitterdark @fangirl-goes-nova
1K notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 3 months
Text
This is very very good
youtube
"How could you fall to this unworthy machine of an Empire?"
The renegade Inquisitor Cal Kestis wrestles with his reclaimed Jedi identity when confronted by a powerful enemy.
135 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
106K notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
Love it
Tumblr media
300 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
Aww this is so good I love it so so much
Sateen and Sheltay are the first ones to notice.
Of course they are. They have to watch Bail constantly sigh wistfully every time the Commander comes up on conversation even in passing, or watch him try to not be too eager every time he is inviting the Commander over for a cup of caf. Her Majesty is not any better, according to Visaiya, and the three of them quickly for a habit of reporting just how bad the Senator and the Queen are pining this week.
It doesn't take them long to notice how the Commander increasingly accepts every single invite for anything Bail just happens to give him, and it takes even less time for the Commander to become Fox and for Fox to become very permanent fixture in all of their lives. The rest of the Guard follows suit, of course, but Fox is the one who has his own designated cup in the office and who both Bail and Her Majesty are constantly fawning about.
Then Sateen walks in one day in the middle of Bail and Fox making out in the office, and that's the day Fox becomes the boyfriend of their employers.
It takes only a few months for Bail and Her Majesty to start talking about weddings and living situations and everything of that sort. Sateen is not the one who let's it slip. Neither is Sheltay. In all honestly, Sateen just thinks that the three of them are way too obvious, as, two weeks after the first time Sateen had heard the word marriage come out of Bail's mouth, the entire Royal Guard had somehow gotten the memo.
Sateen hears them whisper about it constantly. They all seem very excited about it, and the only thing Sateen can do is to wish Fox luck in his mind.
---
It's very hard for Fox to not notice how every time he goes anywhere publicly, there always seems to be a member of the Royal Guard there.
Fox doesn't mind them, not at all. They never try to interfere with his work, quite opposite.
He is walking down the hallway of the Senate Building one afternoon, his hands uncomfortably full and his mind definitely fuming a bit. He was the Commander of the Guard, a highly trained soldier, not some secretary-
There's a door that needs to be pressed open. Before Fox can even begin the task of balancing all of the datapads and flimsies on his other arm so he can get his other arm free, there are hurrying steps coming towards him, and someone speeds past him.
A Royal Guard slams his hand on the door panel, and it slides open.
"Good afternoon, Commander", the Guard smiles at Fox, breathing just a little heavily. "After you, please."
Fox is...not really sure about what is going on.
"Thank you", is the only thing he can come up with at that moment. The Guard smiles a bit wider and bows his head down a bit as Fox walks past him.
"Can I help you with those?" He asks, and Fox, definitely not knowing what is going on anymore or how he should react to anything, let's him take almost all of the datapads from his arms. The Guard seems weirdly happy to do so, and he cheerily bids Fox farewell as Fox reaches the doors to the Chancellor's office.
He needs to talk about this with Bail the next time he sees him, Fox decides.
---
Fox hates mornings.
He used to bee good with them, but that was before his hours of sleep had decreased to four on average. So now Fox is not good with them anymore and he hates them.
He is still on time, on his way to oversee way too many security points for the mornings meetings and other visits, and he definitely isn't only half awake under his helmet. His average of four hours of sleep is after all, an average, so the last night had been a night that had brought the average down. Fox really wants to just get into the elevator and doze off for a moment longer.
The elevator is broken. So is the next one. And the next. And the next.
Fox stares at them. Stares at the stairs to the left. Stares at the elevators again.
He could take the elevators on the next hall over...does he have clearance to use those? He's not sure. He should, most likely, but even more likely he doesn't.
Fox stares at the elevators. At the stairs. There are a lot of stairs.
Then there are two Royal Guards, making their way towards him.
"Good morning, Commander!" They both greet him. Fox hopes that his own greeting of "morning" sounded awake enough.
"Do you need to go to the upper floors?" One of them asks him. Fox thinks he has seen him before. "All the elevators here are out of order, but you can take the ones next halls with us!"
"Thank you", Fox manages to say, because he is still not completely awake and he is confused again about the cheerfulness of the Guards in front of him.
He follows them to the elevators, feeling a bit like he is the one being guarded on his way, with one of them walking next to him and the other two steps ahead. They open the elevator doors, let Fox get in first, and then stand in front of the doors the whole way up. One of them steps out first, like he is checking the perimeter, and then the other lets Fox step out before him.
"Have a good rest of your day!" They say as Fox leaves them to go do his work.
---
Almost three hours later Fox walks back the same way, and the Guards are there, now with a travel cup of warm caf.
"Here, Commander", the one with the cup says, and gives it to Fox. "Do you need to go down?"
Fox nods, and says thank you again, because what else is he supposed to say?
He stands at the back of the elevator again on the way down. Neither of the Guards say anything when Fox lifts his helmet and takes a sip of the caf. It's a good blend, and it's very, very sweet, just like Fox likes it.
They walk him out of the elevator. Thire is there, with a squad of Guards, ready to move out to the next location. None of them say anything about the cup in Fox's hand as he gives them the orders and climbs into a speeder with them.
"Are you more awake now?" Thire asks him as they get on their way. He's smirking behind his helmet, Fox can hear it in his voice.
Fox lifts his own helmet again, and takes another drink.
"Now I am", he says, ignoring the quiet laughter coming from Thire.
---
Nights on Corucant can be surprisingly cold.
Fox doesn't get it. The weather is already controlled, and there are no large ecosystems left that would benefit from having the air temperature lowered this much. But, it is what it is, and now Fox is cold.
He is also tired. Again. This time because it is very much closer to midnight now, which means he has been awake...almost a whole day. If he doesn't count the ten-minute naps he managed to take every now and then.
He should be calling for someone to come pick him up. It's not safe for a clone to be alone on Coruscant, even if they are a Commander. Fox lifts his arm, ready to open his comlink and get himself a lift-
-when there is a speeder stopping in front of him, and a Royal Guard jumps out.
"Good evening, Commander!" He greets Fox, even tough it's definitely not evening anymore. "Can we take you back to the base?"
Fox is tired, he is cold, and there is a speeder ready for him.
He's not stupid. He nods.
"Thank you", he says. The Guard opens the door for him and lets Fox climb in first, and Fox swears that he bows his head down a little as well as Fox walks past him.
The speeder is warm, a lot warmer than Fox thinks they usually are, like the heating has been put on full just before he got in. The flight to the base is relatively a short one, and once again, the door is opened for him.
"Have a good night, Commander!" The Guard says, and yes, he is bowing his head down ever so slightly. "We'll see you tomorrow at the Senate!"
"You too", Fox says. The speeder doesn't leave until he has walked through the base doors.
---
It's been a moment since Fox was back on Coruscant.
Bail doesn't really like Fox coming to visit him there. It's not that he doesn't want to see Fox, but Coruscant was all that Fox knew for the entire war, and they both know how Coruscant can be at it's worst. Bail's protective streak is definitely rivaling Fox's own, and Fox can't really fault him for it.
There is a speeder ready for him, waiting just outside the landing platform.
The Royal Guard waiting next to the speeder smiles at Fox.
"Good afternoon, Your Highness", he greets him. "To the Senate?"
Fox smiles back.
"Good afternoon", he greets, and nods. "Yes, thank you. You got me anything good today?"
"A lot of things", The Guard laughs a little as he says it, and he opens the speeder door. "I heard Amedda got into a little...accident, lately, so to say."
Fox grins.
"That's definitely something I need to hear about more", he says, and steps into the speeder.
91 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
Look at it! Look at it guys!!! So amazing. I love it
Tumblr media
Mob hitman Hob drawn for @dino-cattivo ‘s amazing fic as part of the @the-centennial-husbands-bigbang !
79 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
And the Epiloge
~2023~
Rose was excited as she walked next to her friend towards her house. Their peace was slow as Lydia already had a baby belly. Rose still had a hard time wrapping her head around it, Lydia being pregnant. And with hectors child no less. Rose couldn’t wait to see him again.
She was almost giddy as they stepped inside and Lydia called out to her husband. “Hector, look who's here.”
But they stopped in their tracks as they saw who else was in here with him. Morpheus. She hadn’t expected this. But then he was the king of dreams, so if anyone was able to visit others Dreams it was him. 
But something was wrong, Hector didn’t look right. But it could also just be Morpheus. The man had that effect on people. His words were often harsh, but she had to remember that his actions were often not. After all, it was thanks to him, she had found Jed and had gotten him away from the abusive home he was kept in. Even though she still couldn’t get the sight of the convulsing body out of his mind as the man begged for forgiveness trapped in his own nightmares.
But for now Morpheus deserved the benefit of the doubt. It wouldn’t be right to judge just because he was not social.
“Lyta, you remember I told you about Lord Morpheus, the King of Dreams?”
“What do you want?” Lydia had no trouble judging, and seeing her husband in some distress made her quite hostile.
“He wants us to leave.” hearing the resignation in Hectors voice broke Rose’s heart. They had just been reunited. This should be a happy occasion not one for tears.
“Why?”
“Because a ghost cannot escape his fate by hiding in The Dreaming. Nor can a living human being escape her grief here. Do you not see the damage your presence has done to this realm? I cannot allow you to stay.”
“Is there anything we can do?” asked Hector in a final attempt to keep the happiness he had found here.
Morpheus stopped at the words, clearly thinking, before he slowly shook his head.
“You belong with the dead. You must go to the place appointed for you. You, staying, it would cause irreparable damage to the Dreaming, destroy it even. Is your happiness really worth all that it would take, the lives it would destroy. All the millions it would cost their live?”
Oh. Rose had not thought of it that way, and clearly the others hadn’t as well. They had been happy. They hadn’t thought about the consequences it would have. Maybe even to the people around them like Baby and Ken.
“Can I at least say goodbye,” Hectors voice shock as he had to hold back his tears.
“Naturally. Take your time,” Morpheus included his head as he stepped away to the doors Rose had just walked through and was looking into the green surrounding them giving them at least some privacy. 
Yes, he was often harsh, but who wouldn’t be if you were forced to make such harsh decision in order to save the majority. And even if this harshness, he offered some kindness, some privacy for their last moments together.
Something Lyda couldn’t see in her grief.
“No. I'm not losing you again.“
“I love you so much.”
“You're not going anywhere. Get out of our house!“
Morpheus didn’t react to her words even though he must have heard them.
“Lyta--“
“You should choose to spend your remainingtime more wisely,” that was all the reprintment he gave as Morpheus threw a look over his shoulder before returning to stare outside.
“Tell... Tell the baby I love it. That it is my wonder, and it made me the happiest man.“
With these words hectors form started to fate glowing softly in a warm light as his features relaxed. It started at his fingers and feet, they started to dissolve into golden feathers that turned black once they hit the ground.
“No. Please!”
“Dream, please, stop!” She knew it had to be done, that it would save many, but she couldn’t help crying out seeing her friend vanish like this.
“No! Hector!”
Lydia sunk to the ground crying.
“Your husband died a long time ago. He was a ghost and this is a dream.”
To her surprise Morpheus stepped forward and sunk down, but instead of trying to comfort Lydia as Rose had thought, his fingers went to the pile of feathers Hector had left behind. 
Pulling back his hand, she saw some feathers softly cradled in his loose fist. But then they moved and Rose realized that it wasn’t just feathers. It was a bird, a tiny thing, looking almost like a hatchling. And then she saw his face as he looked at the bird with a soft caring expression almost lost in it. His finger careful traced over the bid, helping sort the feathers out so the poor thing didn’t look like a ball of fluff anymore.
“You monster,” Lydia screamed at Morpheus her fist hitting his legs as he was not fast enough to step back. Instantly the kindness dropped from his face as it hardened, became sharp and cold. His voice was deep and cutting as he spoke.
 “The baby is yours… for now.”
“ What do you mean?“
“The child was conceived in The Dreaming. It is mine. And one day, I will come for it.” 
“What?” No he couldn’t do that. It was not right. Lydia had just lost her husband, she couldn’t lose the baby to. And why? Because Morpheus was angry at her words?
“No, you won't. You'll do nothing–”
Smack!
Everything stopped as they looked at the book that after hitting Morpheus in the back of his head had dropped the floor. 
Turning she saw a man standing in the door, quite ordinary looking, with brown longish hair and a leather jacket on. Someone you passed on the street every day. The man’s brown were furred.
“Lucienne will be angry at you for throwing one of her books,” to her surprise, Morpheus didn’t scream or unleash his power at the fool who had dared to throw a book at him. He just sighed before sinking down and picking up the book, straightening it out one-handed.
“And she will forgive me when I tell her what a git you are.” The man was either without fear or an absolute fool. Either way Rose was in awe.
“Excuse me?”
“You heard me, Dream. An absolute bloody fool.”
“I’m hardly any of that things. Don’t meddle with things that are not of your concern.”
“Oh now it is not of my concern? That is not what you said last week when you tried to figure out why Merv was angry at you and you practically begged my for help.”
“I did not. Return to the castle at once.”
“I will not because seriously Dream! Her child. You come here and threaten to take her child!”
“ it is my right! He belongs in the Dreaming.”
“Well yes. After a very long and hopefully fulfilling life when time comes to end his mortal lifespan! AS in 80 or 90 years if he is lucky. Not like next week. Oh, don’t look at me like that you know exactly like you made it sound.”
Was Morpheus… pouting? Was the king of Dream honest to god being scold like a child and his reaction was to look as he couldn’t believe the whole word was turning against him.
“She called me a monster,” his voice was small, and the other's face instantly softened as he stepped closer arms open before stopping himself clearly wanting to offer comfort but unsure if it was welcome.
“And I will have a very firm talk with her about that believe me. But just because you are angry doesn’t mean you can hurt them back. That will only lead to more anger until there is no way out of the circle anymore.”
“I hate being the bigger person.”
“I know, everyone does, but someone has to do it.”
And with this he wiggled his arms, finally getting Morpheus to get close enough to wrap into a hug. Morpheus stayed stiff, but Rose could see how at least some tension left his frame.
“So like I said, we are going to take your child one day when he dies because he has kinda claim on the Dreaming. Like a prince or something. I’m still relatively new to this stuff, so don’t ask me how it works or something. But we will not take him by force, alright.”
His face was warm and his voice soft, and Rose couldn’t stop the relieved tears leaving her eyes. The baby would be alright, more so. Especially if this mystery man would also be there when it was time for the baby to go to the Dreaming.
“Now I will get this lump back to the castle, I think we all had enough emotions for today and I need to cuddle someone until they stop their self loathing. We will return with Hector once he has enough coordination to no longer smack against things.”
“What, Hector?”
“Dream?! You didn’t tell them? Natural you didn’t you stupid idiot. What would you do without me. This is exactly why I said I was coming with you.”
“But it is your day of.”
“Yeah and? Dreaming ending events kinda top my time off to catch up on reading. Which I have told you already. Do I have to get Edward involved in this, so he gives you a stern talk? Because believe me, I won’t hesitate.” 
He continued nagging Morpheus or Dream as he called him, but dispute that he never let go of the other man, his eyes staying soft and full of love. They would be alright, Rose was sure of that.
For now, she had to take care of her friend who was still in shock from losing her loved ones only to find out they were not really gone.
Pray for me, cos I won't pray for you
My fic for the @the-centennial-husbands-bigbang!
The amazing art for this fic was done by @jeniidrawsshit and oh my god I love it so so much. It is just so amazing.
LINK TO THE ART!!! GO CHECK IT OUT!!
Pairing: Hob/Dream
Rating: mature
Word Count: 40,657
Tags: Angst, Angst with a Happy Ending, Happy Ending, Eventual Happy Ending, Blood, Canon-Typical Violence, gore like the dinner episode, The Corinthian is His Own Warning (The Sandman), Attempted Rape/Non-Con, Attempted Sexual Assault, Blood and Injury, Alternate Universe - Mob, Organized Crime, Hob joins the mafia, Self Confidence Issues, Hob Gadling Loves Dream of the Endless | Morpheus, POV Hob Gadling, Hob Gadling Needs A Hug, Misunderstandings
Summery: After their fight in 1889 Hob falls in with a bad crowd thanks to a boy that reminds him of Robyn. He tries to stop his descent into crime not wanting to be reduced to being nothing more than a murderer again. But eh fails. Compared to all the live he ends helping to guard a basement is tame. If only Corinthian, the right hand man of his employer, would stop flirting with him despite being turned down multiple times already.
Chapter 1 under the cut. Will repost the next chapters as reblog because of word limit.
~1889~
“You knew Lady Johanna. You know, Lushing Lou. You know everyone, don't you?” Hob asked in wonder. He may not know who or rather what his stranger was, but he could never help but be amazed by everything he could do. Sometimes when he laid awake, unable to catch sleep, he came up with the wildest theories about the man. He imagines him being a vampire, a fae, and even considered an old god from Greece. But he would never know, as his stranger never revealed anything about himself, not even his name. 
It felt unfair in a way. Him knowing everything about Hob, while Hob got nothing. It had crossed his mind to be petty, to keep things to himself, go against their deal in a way. But Hob couldn’t stop himself from telling the man whatever he could when they saw each other, eager to be able to share.  
“I saw her again, you know.”
“Who? Lady Johanna?” Worry flared up. He knew his stranger was fine, sitting across the table from him. He also knew the man was strong enough to protect himself. But he couldn’t help wanting to be there, to protect, to keep his stranger safe, even at the cost of his own freedom.
“She undertook a task for me and succeeded admirably, I might add.”
Jealousy, burning hot, filling his veins. He tried to tamper it down, to net let it get to him, but he couldn’t help himself. All the time he had wanted nothing more than to get close to his stranger, to prove his worth, and now he had offered that chance to someone else. He had chosen someone who had hunted them down and tried to do harm instead of someone he shared centuries of friendship with.
It hurt. 
Although, could he hold it against his stranger? The man knew Hob for so long, knew what he has done, knew all his failures during his long life. So it was no wonder he didn’t trust Hob enough to ask him for a favor. His voice was filled with self-loathing as he spoke. “That might be the only thing I've learned after 500 years. People are almost always better than you think they are. Not me, though. Still the same as ever.”
“I think perhaps you've changed.” Hob’s heart started beating faster at the other’s words. Did he really think so? Hob wished it was true. He wants to change, to be good, worthy of his stranger.
“Well, I may have learned a bit from my mistakes. But, uh… doesn't seem to stop me from making them. I think it's you that's changed.”
“How so?”
Hob should shut up now and be content with what he had, seeing the man he had fallen for every hundred years. He should not press the issue, no matter how desperate he was to be acknowledged by the other. But Hob had never been smart when it came to things he desired.
“I think I know why we still meet here, century after century. It's not because you want to see whether or not I'm ready to seek death. I don't think I'll ever seek death. By now, you know that about me. So, I think you're here for something else.”
“And what might that be?” His stranger looked curious at that. Hob liked the look as it meant he had done something to surprise the man.
“Friendship. I think you're lonely.” And in true Hob fashion, he managed to put his foot in his mouth. He knew the moment he had spoken, he had made a mistake. It was the truth, but the wording was just unfortunate and way too blunt. And not at all how he had planned to breach the topic.
“You dare…”
“No, look, I'm not saying–,” Hob tried to backpedal, but it was too late. “You… dare suggest one such as I might need your companionship.”
“Yes. Yes, I do.”
Maybe despite Hob’s foolish approach, there was a chance all of this still had a good outcome, and they would get closer. “Then I shall take my leave of you and prove you wrong.” Or maybe not. Hob sprang up from his chair and chased after his stranger as the man strode out of the tavern. The man couldn’t do this. If he wanted or not, they were friends. You didn’t just storm off and leave your friends behind.
“I'll tell you what, I'll be here in 100 years' time. If you're here then, too, it'll be because we're friends. No other reason, right?” He was met by silence as his stranger didn’t seem fit to answer and just disappeared. 
“Fսck.” 
~1897~
He was pissed, absolutely livid. Who did he think he was? He had no right to speak to Hob like this, no matter how powerful he was. That was not how things worked. You couldn’t be an asshole like that and expect people to stick around. Hob didn’t need him. They saw each other only every hundredth years, and even then the stranger often didn’t have time for Hob and fucked off with someone else. So what if Shakespeare was famous now? Hob would still have been better company back then. No, he didn’t need the man. He would make new friends. Better ones.
~1936~
Okay, so maybe mistakes had been made and Hob should have chosen his words more carefully. That was on him. His stranger still shouldn’t have exploded like this and should rather have tried to talk things out like a grown up, but still – Hob hadn’t been entirely blameless in the situation.
When they saw each other the next time he would have to apologize and maybe then they could laugh together about the stupid fight. Or well, Hob had never seen his stranger laugh, couldn’t even imagine it. He would settle for a smirk then.
~1983~
Anxiety was settled deep in his chest. What if his stranger proved him wrong. What if he didn’t show, determined to not give in. Hob had no way of finding him. He didn’t even know who he was looking for. What would Hob even do? Nothing besides showing up in the White Horse every hundred years and praying at some point his stranger would forgive him and come for him. 
Once more, he felt powerless in their relationship. It was the whole reason why he had even started the fight, wanting to know more, anything about his stranger. He didn’t want to be on equal footing, knowing it would never be, but he wanted something that was his. He didn’t want to be just another amusement the man had, but to mean at least something to the other. 
Tears sprung to his eyes as he hit his desk in frustration. It was unfair. The stranger meant too much to him, was such a big part of his life, and Hob didn’t even know if he was the only immortal he kept. Maybe Shakespeare was out there under a new name, living his best life and meeting his stranger more often than every hundredth years. And there was nothing Hob could do about it, no way for him to even find out.
Knowing he wouldn’t be able to concentrate on any more work, he gathered his documents and put them in a briefcase before leaving the empty office and making his way through the dark street. They were in the progress of having the gas street-lamps replaced by electrical once, but it was slow progress. And during it many streets stayed dark, since repairing gaslights when they were about to be replaced was a waste of resources according to the major. Hob didn’t care too much, he didn’t fear the dark.
He should have.
A dark figure stepped in front of him, barely noticeable in the moonlight. Turning around to run, he saw another figure blocking the other exit of the street and walking towards Hob. A flash of metal in the dark, a weapon. Hob swallowed, not because he was scared, he had survived much worse, but because it spelled trouble, and he couldn’t risk anyone finding out he was immortal. Not with times changing and hiding who he was becoming more and more difficult.
“Your money or your life,” Hob had to suppress a snort at the nasal voice. Ah, criminals, always the same no matter how many centuries passed. He remembered the time well, when he was in the other's position, stopping the carriages of rich folks and demanding the valuables. He had used the exact same words. Although, he guessed there was no much need for flair when it came to such simple matters.
“Alright, I will give you what I have. Please don’t hurt me,” Hob held up his hands, talking calm and trying not to provoke them. He couldn’t die, sure, but being stabbed hurt like a freaking bitch. Hob would rather part with some cash he had on hand and his watch. Nothing holding real value to him, and easy enough to replace. 
So very slowly and telegraphing his movement clearly, he reached inside his coat and pulled out his wallet, holding it out until it was snatched from his fingers. Next was his watch that got the same treatment. And still Hob was well-behaved, not struggling, calm and cooperating. He gave no reason for the situation to escalate, giving his robbers all chances to just leave now with their loot.
Which was why Hob was so surprised when pain exploded at the side of his head. He stumbled, his knee hitting the pavement, his palm getting scratched as he caught himself. Blinking, he tried to lift the haze from his thoughts as he looked up at the two shapes hovering above him. 
It was only instincts, honed through centuries with conflicts, that saved him, his head ducking automatically as he heard the swish of metal through the air. But just because the knife didn't slash his face didn't mean he was safe, as he was not as fortunate in avoiding the kick to his side. He cried out as pain exploded in his ribs. Every fiber of his being wanted him to curl up and protect his soft belly, but he forced down this instinct with gritted teeth. 
No, if you wanted to survive, you had to fight with everything you got. Using the momentum of the kick, he stumbled back to his feet, and got some distance between himself and the attackers. Despite the throbbing in his head, he now could see them more clearly, that was not the face of someone just messing around. No, they wore big smiles, and were enjoying his pain. They wouldn't stop. At least not on their own. 
One of them, heavy dark coat, spindly frame, soon ran towards Hob, knife in hand. Amateur movements. Hob stepped forward, getting close, deflected the blade by smacking the other's arm. His knee meets the other's stomach, sending him down. Before he could make sure he stayed down the other man, this one smaller but wider, jumped on him, and they tumbled to the ground.
That was fine. Hob knew how to wrestle and had the other in a chokehold in seconds. Still two against one, but he kicked out the legs of the man running towards him to tear him off his friend.
The body was suddenly in free-fall, arms whirling trying to get back balance. 
Then a sickening crunch and Hob froze.  
He had heard it often during his lifetime. He had sworn he would no longer be the cause of it. 
Looking over, he didn't need to see the neck bend in an awkward position to know the man was gone. 
Hob had killed him. He hadn't meant to, it had been an accident. But he had killed someone. 
After all the lifetime he had lead and all the killing and dying he had done, he had wanted to be done with it. He just wanted to live in peace and do let others do the same. But now he had ripped someone else out of their life. How could he live with himself knowing what he had just done. 
“Chris,” the man, Hob was still entangled on the ground with, cried out and struggled to free himself. Hob helped him as best as he could now that he was no longer in danger of being attacked. 
Getting up himself, he saw the man kneeling next to the body crying, shaking it and begging for Chris to open his eyes. The man didn’t. They never did. Once someone was gone, there was nothing you can do, no matter how you cried out to your stranger to spare them. 
Suddenly the man got up, swinging at Hob, but in his grief it had become uncoordinated and Hob easily stopped the punch. 
“You murderer! You killed him!”
He hadn’t meant to. And it wouldn’t have happened if they hadn’t attacked him. But pointing that out wouldn’t help, as the man would not listen to reason. He wanted someone to be angry at, to blame, to lessen his own guilt. And Hob was the perfect target. Hob stopped the other punch and just held on as the man cried. It was the least Hob could do.
There was the sound of footsteps in the distance, spooking the man, and he ripped himself free and started stumbling away. Hob didn’t stop him, just sitting down on the ground next to the cooling body and waited. He should probably call the police, but he couldn’t bring himself to move, so he just waited. How long he didn’t know, but at some point steps came closer and when he looked up Hob could see men in uniform entering the alley. The police has arrived. 
Hob didn’t resist when he was dragged up and cold iron snapped around his wrist. Neither when he was pulled away. Everything was a blur. He didn’t remember how they made it to the station, just that he found himself in a chair, an officer sitting on the other side of the desk staring him down.
He was asked questions he can’t answer, the full name of the victim, their relationship and most of all why he did it. All Hob can say is, it was an accident, I didn’t mean to, they attacked me first, I just tried to defend myself, then he fell. Over and over, he repeats it like a mantra. Something to hang on when everyone wants to make him believe he did it on purpose. When their words make him question himself. 
I didn’t mean to. It was an accident. I was just defending myself.
He didn’t know how much time has passed, there was no clock in the room nor window. His voice was rough and black spots dance on the edge of his vision, they hadn’t bothered giving him a glass of water. The blood in his hair from the first swing he took was dry and flaking off every time he shakes his head in denial. His ribs throb with every breath.
He was about to just nod, accept whatever they said if it meant he will be thrown into a cell where he could lay down and close his eyes. It would ruin his life, but wouldn’t that be right after what he had done? A few years of suffering was the least he deserved. Especially since he unlike others had the option to start anew after faking his death.
His downward spiral was stopped by a man bargain in, under loud protests of some officers. The man’s briefcase hit the desk hard, and Hob flinched back at the loud noise.
“Don’t say anything,” sharp blue eyes drilled into Hob’s making him cower at the imposing figure in front of him. The man commanded respect, not because of the nice suit he was wearing or the expensive jewelry or because he was even taller than Hob, but in the way he held himself, his presence filling the whole room. 
So Hob shut his mouth. It was not like anyone was really listening to what he had to say anyway. And not speaking would be good for the scratching in his throat. His fate now would be decided if the new person was a friend or someone wanting to drag him down. Hob didn’t have the strength to fight anymore.
“You,” the man whirled on the officer, making him duck on instinct, only to puff up and try to make himself more imposing when he noticed. “Tell me how it comes that you had him in here for 8 hours and couldn’t even be bothered to give him a glass of water nor give him medical attention? Where are we? At the witch trials,” Hob flinched hard at the words, remembering the trials only too well. Back then he had broken as well, admitting to anything as long as it meant the pain would end. 
To his surprise, the stranger pushed his briefcase further on the desk, blocking Hob’s slumped form from view and gave him at least a bit of privacy as he fought with his demons.
“He killed a man! What do you expect? A fluffed up pillow and a three-course meal?”
“Human decency!” The officer was now absolutely cowering under the pressure, despite his best efforts. “Or are you that desperate you couldn’t take the 10 minutes to have him checked over? Maybe because you know you don’t have a case?”
“Bullshit! I know you love to put your nose where it doesn’t belong, Mr. Henderson. He killed the guy. We found him next to the corpse, and he admitted it was him who made the deceased fall.”
“And wasn’t he also quite persistence that the deceased and another man were the once attacking him, and he was just defending himself? Or are you just going to ignore that? So I suggest instead of harassing the victim, you should rather be out there looking for the second attacker.”
And the officer, despite his complaints and grumbling, got up and left the room. There was no way to know if he was really searching for the other attacker, and if there was even a chance to find the man with how little information Hob had been able to give, but getting a breather was enough for Hob.
His head laid on the desk, the cold helping against his headache, and he just rested his eyes for a moment. He heard movement but ignored Mr. Henderson for now. Or at least he tried to, but the man kneeled down next to Hob’s chair and his hand laid on Hob’s knee. 
Blinking his eyes back open was an effort, but Hob managed and looked down at the concerned eyes looking up at him.
“Mr. Gadling, I wish could say it will be alright, but your situation doesn’t look good. But rest assured, I will do anything in my power to get you out of this.”
“I don’t think I have the money to pay your commission,” Hob was not poor. But the last years after he had fought with his friend, he had let himself go. Gambling, and throwing money at unnecessary luxuries just because he could. When he had pulled his head out of his ass, he had already spent most of his fortune and was now living like the middle class. Not bad, but not enough to pay a man wearing jewelry that could feed a family for at least a year.
“Don’t worry about money. Just focus on getting through this.”
Hob snorted, so either once he was out the man would make demands to be paid back another way, forcing Hob into his servitude, or he was just plain stupid. Saying that straight to the man’s face was not the best idea, but the man just laughed.
“Personally, I see myself as someone just trying to do the right thing, reforming the misdeeds in the justice system.”
So, delusional. But Hob could work with that. And having a delusional lawyer was better than not having one at all, so accepting the help would be best.
“The biggest problem is all we have to confirm your story is your word. Even if the police showed an ounce of competence and finds the other robber, he will tell his own story.” Hob knew all that. He didn’t know why the other even bothered, since there was no way he would get out of here. Not with everyone in the station being hellbent on making sure he went to prison. But at least he got to go to a holding cell for now and take a nap until Mr. Henderson would return the next day. 
And return he did with a big smile on his face. The police had not found the other robber, but they had found a woman hanging around the alleyway, and with a bit of pressure she had admitted to seeing the whole thing backing up Hob’s story. The officers complained and tried to poke holes in his defense, but in the end they had no other option but to accept that his actions had been to defend his own life. 
Things dragged on, Hob being pushed from one cell to the other as people discussed his fate. Mr. Henderson, please call me Edward, was there every step of the way and the only reason why Hob didn’t fell apart. 
Still, Hob couldn’t believe it when the judge finally spoke the words not guilty, and he was stepping into the sun. Till the last moment he had waited for the second shoe to drop, for someone to jump out and present new evidence sending him to jail.
Turning to Edward standing beside him, smiling brightly, he couldn’t help himself, but pulling the man into his arms and thanking him under tears. The man had been there for him, like a true friend, and if he ever needed it, Hob would be there for him in return.
He had lost his stranger, but he was not alone. There were good people out there, just waiting for him. All Hobs had to do was open his heart and accept them. 
With this being over, Hob could move on with his life. Things finally looked up. Or they did until he found out he had no longer a job because of his long absence and his old boss was unwilling to hire a killer despite Hob being proclaimed not guilty. Hob didn’t understand it, but he was unwilling to start a fight. He could find someplace else. Only words of his case had spread through the whole city, and no one was willing to hire him. And without a job there was no money which meant he would be unable to pay his upcoming rent.
But nothing he tried worked. The only positions willing to hire him wouldn’t even make a dent in his rent, even if he had three jobs. And with the housing shortage, there was no place else he could live that would be cheaper. He could move, somewhere no one knew him. But he couldn’t bring himself to leave London. This was his home, where his only friend lived. And he had to be here in a few years to be at the White Horse in case his stranger returned. 
He could ask Edward for help, but he didn’t want it to seem he was just after the other's money. Especially with Edwards business taking a major hit after a person he was defending was proven guilty. Hob tried to help as best as he could behind closed doors but knew he couldn’t do more since it wouldn’t look good on Edward if he was seen with Hob. 
It was a major point of friction. Edward didn’t care about his reputation and had no trouble inviting Hob out for dinner or even hiring him. But Hob refusing frustrated him, especially when Hob even declined his money, despite Edward knowing how much Hob was struggling. He just wanted to support his best friend and being unable to do so and just having to watch how he made himself smaller and smaller, shrinking under all negative attention focused on him angered him.
Their love for each other made them want the best for each other. And it tore their friendship apart. They were unable to spend time together without a disagreement, and then their friendship ended in a big fight. 
And it was Hob fault. He always said the wrong thing, turning away the people he cared about. First his stranger now Edward. Maybe he was meant to be alone.
But the world didn’t stop for his emotional turmoil. The rent needed to be paid, now especially since there was no longer a friend who would have a place on their sofa for Hob to sleep on. And Hob really needed to keep a roof over his head. 
He was terrified of ending back on the street. He did it once, and it was the worst time of his life. Just a nightmare of pain, suffering, anger, blood, and a desperate fight for survival. He knew getting back up once you were so far down was almost impossible. He couldn’t let it get this far. Not if there was something he could do. Even if it means he had to let go of his pride.
The first time wasn’t planed. Was just walking, trying to clear his head and finding a way out. The window was open, everything else dark, and no car in the driveway. He knew it was wrong, he should be better than this. 
He climbed the fence and slipped through the window, heart beating fast as he listened for any sign of life inside the house. Nothing. Sneaking around, he grabbed anything of value. 
Ten minutes later he was out, pockets heavy, and on his way to the pawnshop. It was not enough to pay the rent but enough to satisfy his landlord getting another week before he would be kicked out. 
It made him think about how easy it had been. And how little effort had taken to get the money. And it was not as if he hadn’t tried other options. It was them, society, not giving him a choice. If they had just given him a job, he wouldn’t be in this position. It was their fault, not his. 
And it was not as if he had hurt anyone. A few valuables were gone. And? They could replace it, their house had been nice enough they could afford a small loss like that.
Yes. It was the least all of them deserved for letting him down like this. He would just take what he needed to survive. And it was only temporary until he was back on his feet. They all thought he was a murderer, a bit of stealing was nothing in comparison.
It became a routine, going on nightly strolls and returning with his pocket full. He was good at it. Always knew when someone was home or not, avoided being seen when he made his way inside, and didn’t spend a second longer inside than he had to.
No one had to know what Hob did. Well except, the pawnshop owner, but he didn’t say anything and just gave Hob a price much under the actual value of the items. Hob was fine with that. Paying hush money was better than being ratted out to the police. Especially since the police so far had no idea he even existed. There was always breaking and entering, and he chose his targets so far apart there was no connection. The cops had better things to do than chasing a criminal that didn’t cause real harm. And Hob liked things that way. He had managed to avoid prison once, he didn’t want to risk it, especially since this time there would be no Edward bailing him out.
His rent was paid, he had food in his belly and a new coat. Life was good. Or it should be. There was still the guilt nagging at him that all of this wasn’t his. That he had stolen it and it was wrong. But with every failed attempt to find another source of income, he fell deeper into his ways. It was just too easy. Until weeks passed by without him searching for a legitimate job. 
~1989~
He started hating the man he was becoming. Or rather, he was returning to. He had thought he had become better, had changed. But now he was back at square one. Just a lowlife surviving by harming others. He didn’t want to be like this.
But there was still hope. One last chance to turn things around. Hob may not have the best moral compass – if he had any at all- but his stranger always knew right from wrong. Even before society or law. It had taken him to tell Hob for Hob to realize slavery was wrong. Today it was unthinkable, but back then it has just been how things were. And even then his stranger had known it was wrong. Hob just had to tell him, and his stranger would set him right and correct Hob’s course for the next 100 years.
Yes, all Hob had to do was meet his friend and things would be okay. So he drove to the White Horse in a car he had stolen, full of excitement in the prospect of the weight leaving his chest. He would do better, become good. To get his stranger approval.
But the longer he sat there, alone, the worse he felt. It looked like this was his stranger's answer. They were never and never would be friends. Hob was alone, on his own. There was no one who cared. No one who had any expectations, everyone had given up on him. Why should he even try? If there was no one to judge him, why not make things easy for himself?
Things escalate from there, as there is nothing holding Hob back. So what if the houses he breaks into now are not from some rich fucks but middle class as well? They had shunned him just as well. And their security was a lot laxer. Also, less to steal, but it was enough. And then there was someone home, but the house was way too good to pass up on. But it was okay, he would just be quiet. 
A good plan if not for the man of the house stepping out of his bed to get a glass of water just as Hob was clearing out their silver drawer. They looked at each other frozen, and Hob was glad for the hat and the scarf hiding most of his face. 
Before the other could too much than let out a shocked shout, Hob had jumped over the counter and tackled him to the ground, choking him until he lost conscious. When the wife appeared in the doorway, he was prepared, knocking her unconscious.
He used things found around the house to bind them to two chairs and gag them, before taking his time emptying their whole house. They would call the police anyway, Hob could at least make it worth it. And worth it, it was. He left the pawnshop with a big bundle of cash.
And if he spotted some rich folks taking a shortcut through a dark allay, well then it was their own fault, since they had begged for it. You couldn’t blame Hob for standing there with a knife demanding their valuables in a sick play on the situation that had started this whole thing. But other than his attackers back then, he was just after the money. Once he had what he wanted, he let his victims go unharmed. 
He didn’t kill. That was a line he would never cross again. And if he had to attack someone or render them unconscious, he did it with causing as little harm as possible. It was something which baffled the police and press alike, as they couldn’t decide if he was a monster or a gentleman thief. It was kinda amusing reading about people losing their mind trying to figure him out. Especially since it was that easy. He was just someone no longer following societies rules and just living by his own codex, doing whatever he pleased.
Even if this codex was completely screwed. Like right now, still blood on his knuckles from having to knock someone out who resisted, but being offended by a bunch of teens ganging up on a gangly little thing. It just strokes him wrong, seeing something like this. 
But it is not his problem. There is no need to get involved.
Or at least it wasn’t until the boy rose his head and looked straight at Hob. Dark brown eyes, with hair of the same color. But that was not what stopped Hob in his tracks. He looked just like Robyn. Well, not exactly, it was more the vibes he was giving up. But Hob couldn’t stop seeing his son laying there on the ground beaten and bloody, his tormentors surrounding him.
He moved before he really thought about it. 
His fist connected with the nose of the guy to the left. The bone crunched under the impact and the guy stumbled back, shouting in pain. That got the attention of the rest of his group, who instantly stepped in to avenge their friend. With no option to back out of this anymore, Hob just went with the flow and beat everyone getting into punching distance. They had the numbers, but they were untrained and rather stood in each other's way than taken advantage and overpowering Hob. Which leads to Hob standing between fallen bodies, breathing heavy and blood on his shirt but mostly unharmed beside a few bruises. 
Walking over to the fallen boy, he saw him flinch. Hob hadn’t meant to scare him, although the display of violence must have been frightening. But he didn’t feel comfortable leaving him sitting on the ground with unknown injuries, especially since his attackers would get up soon. 
He wanted to gain the boy's trust, but Hob had forgotten how to be comforting and soft. Hadn’t had need for it in years. Even for Edward, he had not managed to bring back that part of himself. Which was just as well because Edward liked his brash and direct way.
But now he tried, crouching down, holding out his hands and speaking softly. “It's okay. I took care of them,” well, he tried. He failed miserably, sounding more threatening than reassuring, but he had tried. How had he managed to deal with Robyn without frightening the child? He couldn’t remember. And wasn’t that sad? Not remembering this everyday life with his son, only holding some special memories close to his heart while the rest faded?
Knowing that his presence would only distress the boy more, he got up and turned to leave. He would just call the police to check things out, once he was far enough away. Only there was a tug on his pant leg and turning he saw the boy grasping the fabric with shaking fingers. The big teary eyes looking up at Hob broke his heart, and he couldn’t stop himself from leaning down again and pulling the boy into his arms. Crying and wailing filled the alley, but the boy clung to Hob desperately. 
Carrying him into his arm and towards Hob’s apartment, reminded Hob of the times Robyn had been unable to sleep and Hob had walked through the whole house with the child in his arm to keep him calm, while Elenore watched them with a smile. He had forgotten it until his actions pulled the memory back up.
Entering his building, he sat the boy on his sofa and retrieved his extensive med-kit. Being unable to die meant treating injuries yourself that would bring up questions, going to the hospital. He didn’t need much of it to treat the boy. The injuries had looked worse than they actually were. A bloody nose, bruising, scratched hands and knees, a gash close to his hairline that luckily didn’t need stitches, and a cracked wrist. 
Once the task was done, Hob looked at the boy awkwardly, not knowing what to do.
“You want tea?” You could never go wrong with tea. The boy nodded and Hob set to work, returning with two mugs of tea.
“Thank you,” the voice was shy and soft. But at least the shaking had stopped as the kid started to relax.
“Don’t worry about it,” Hob meant it. Neither the tea nor stepping in had been much trouble, and Hob had done it for his own piece of mind. There was no need t thank him.
Hob swirled the tea in his mug, not knowing what to say. Should he give the kid money for a taxi? Take him home? Offer him the sofa for tonight? Hob didn’t know. 
Luckily for him, the boy was not as incapable of social interaction as he was.
“My name is Georgie Baldwin. What about you.”
“Hob,” he didn’t give a last name. The less the boy knew, the better it was for him with the life Hob lived.
“Thank you for saving me, Hob,” the boy put down his empty mug, hugged Hob and then left the apartment before Hob could compose himself. He looked at the closed door not understanding what exactly had happened, but then he just shrugged. Another weird day in his weird life. No need to think deeper about it. It was not as if hew would see the boy ever again.
After cleaning up the medical equipment, he laid in bed, unable to sleep. 
The encounter had brought up memories of a happier time. It made him realize just how lonely he felt. There was a gnawing emptiness in his chest, where his heart once was. He wanted someone to be there for him, to greet him when he got home, to care if he made it home. He didn’t want t be alone anymore. But every time he tried he messed up and ended up back alone. It was better to not try, and be disappointed rather than to suffer.
But knowing that didn’t fill the emptiness in his chest and no matter how much he tried he didn’t find any rest. Which left him cranky and short temperate when he stomped to the door, mug with extra strong coffee in hand, to tell whoever was on the other side to fuck off. Throwing the door open, he came face to face with the kid from yesterday.
The door banged close, as Hob didn’t have the patience to deal with whatever bullshit this was. Instead, he took a big swing of his coffee, cursed as it burned his tongue, and debated if a nice fluffy omelet was worth the effort of actually making it. 
His doorbell chimed again.
Hadn’t he been clear enough in his dismissal? But no, when he opened the door, the boy was still standing there smiling at him. What a prick. But not stupid, as he held out a bag that smelled heavenly of backed goods as bribery. 
With his stomach grumbling, Hob admitted defeat and took the bag, leaving the door open as he stepped inside. The boy had already been here, it wouldn’t do any harm to let him in. But Hob was not in the mood to play good host right now and didn’t offer any tea or coffee. Ripping open the bag, he found muffins and chocolate croissants. All things considered, it was a good bribe.
Humming happily, he dug in as the boy sat down watching him carefully. 
“So what so you want kid?” 
“It’s Georgie,” the way the kid pouted was kinda cute. He must have old ladies want to feed him all over town. “I want you to teach me how to fight.” Hob choked on the bit of croissant. He couldn’t say if it was his immortality or Georgie slapping his back that prevented him from entering the sunless lands. Whipping tears out of his eyes, he looked at the kid as if he had lost his mind.
“Are you completely crazy? Why would you ask me?”
 “The way you fought was amazing. Please, I want to be able to do it too.”
“Hard pass. Why the heck should I teach a brat?”
“I can pay you,” the kid dove for his pocket and placed a stack of bills on the table. It was no small amount. So, a rich brat. Well, it was not as Hob really needed money with how well his business was going. And he would rather not involve the kid by accident. If he went down for his actions it was one thing but dragging a kid down with him was completely different. And if he gave in now, he just knew the kid would one day rob houses side by side with him.
“Pass. Go home kid. You are young and have a bright life ahead of you. There is no need to get involved with the likes of me.”
“But what if they come back?! I need to be able to defend myself,” Hob just groaned as this was just playing unfair. Especially since it was a fair point. The bullies had found him once, and there was no guarantee they wouldn’t do worse when Hob was not close by to step in. It was just unfair. Hob was not responsible for the kid, could barely remember his name. But he had made it his responsibility when he stepped in. The least he could do was see things through now.
“Okay fine. I will teach you self-defense. Nothing more. And you will stay out of my business.”
“Deal,” the kid smiled brightly as he held out his hand for Hob to shake. Knowing that one day he would regret this Hob took the offered hand.
23 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
Number 5 almost done.
“Hob, you are a terrible liar and I don’t understand how no one has ever figured out you are immortal with how incapable you are of lying,” which was rude because Hob was a great liar. At least as long as he didn’t care for the other person. Once he did though the guilt ate him alive and made him unable to really convince the other.
“My friend. Well, I guess we are not friends anymore. He is out there. He doesn’t know I didn’t know.” Okay that didn’t make much sense, but Hob’s head was a mess had been ever since he had found out Georgie had used him.
“So you need to tell him and apologize. I can understand that. But how.”
Hob just fidgeted. “Okay whatever it is better spit it out, so I can wrack you, because this,” he pointed at Hob, “shows me you yourself believe it is not a good idea.”
“The Corinthian knows how to find him.”
“The Corinthian! THE CORINTHIAN!” Edward exploded, and a nurse poked her head in checking that the patient was still alright, but he just waved her off. They were getting used to them and their occasional fights knowing that was just how the two showed their affection for each other.
“You mean the crazy lunatic who gave you a stone with the intention of turning you into a bloodthirsty monster. Knowing if your friend found out about it, he would try to kill you?! That Corinthian?!”
Hob just nodded, making Edward curse. “How the hell did you survive this long? No, wait, forget that. I was stupid. How the hell did you walk on this planet without getting completely destroyed multiple times? You are supposed to run from the dangerous thing intending to cut you open? Not follow it.”
Hob just shrugged. Edward just cursed louder.
“Is there anything, and I mean anything, I can say to stop you from being an absolute fucking idiot?”
“I have to do it.”
“What you have to do is eat a freaking whole meal, don’t think I didn’t notice you dropping pounds like a lady before a beach vocation. Only you, my dear sir, are not gaining back twitch the amount.”
Okay, that was unfair. Hob was trying. He was just not starving and when he forced himself everything just came up later. 
“Okay. If I can’t stop you from being an absolute idiot, I can at least attempt to minimize danger. You will call me every day to tell me you are still alive. If you do something or change location you tell me. This way I can at least send someone after you when this ultimately blows up in your face.”
Hob just nodded in agreement. Having someone that made sure he made it back in one piece and didn’t end up imprisoned somewhere was good. He wished he could have been that someone for his stranger, but the man had not trusted him enough for it. And he had been right. Hob had messed up too much for it.
Finding the Corinthian was easier, but also much harder than he had anticipated. The man was hiding pretty well, properly from Hob’s stranger, which would tear him apart just like he had the rest of the people responsible for his imprisonment. But once he realized who was following after him, he started dropping hints, a trail for Hob to follow, using things he did when flirting with Hob. It made his skin crawl remembering the events especially when it was combined with a bunch of corpses, but it helped Hob find him so he soldier on no matter how much he wanted to run in the other direction.
All while this was going on, he didn’t dream, hadn’t dreamt since the moment the stranger had disappeared in a cloud of sand. Not even nightmares, which would be a blessing, but it left him empty. He didn’t exactly know, but he assumed beside being able to offer immortality, his stranger was also responsible for sleeping or dreaming with the nightmares eh gave everyone. And not having a single dream felt like being thrown out and having the door slapped in his face. The last tender connection between them gone.
Which was why he soldiered on searching for the Corinthian. 
And then he found him.
Entering the beautiful restaurant, Hob heard faint romantic music playing. It was not a place he would expect Corinthian to be, not with the trail of corpses he had followed here, but then it also suited the man and his flirting and constant pushing. he should have expected it in a way that, Corinthian would use Hob following him as chance to make advances.
But it had never archived anything beside making Hob uncomfortable just like it now, and he really wished they were in the sewers or anywhere else. Then he saw the first corpse, eyesockets empty.
Stepping inside, he saw more and more people, slumped over furniture or discarded on the floor like broken toys. The Corinthian had eaten well. Hob wanted to stab a knife inside his chest and twist.
“There you are my dear. I have been waiting.”
Turning he saw the Corinthian sitting suggestively on a table, clothes bloody while he cleaned up his knife. And Hob just froze. He had imagined how things would go, what he would say, hos he would attack the other and get revenge for his stranger after beating the location out of the Corinthian.
But now face to face he couldn’t do anything as his limbs began to tremble, and all consuming fear filled his veins.
“Me sweet Hob, you came all the way here just for me. I’m honored.”
Hob’s shock his head trying to get rid of the constant scream of run, hide, fear that were making his thoughts sluggish. He was here for a reason.
The gun felt heavy in his hand but despite his shaking his aim was truth as he pointed at it at the Corinthian.
“Where is he!”
It was the wrong thing to say as before he could pull the trigger he found himself on his back, breath pushed from his lungs and Corinthian kneeling on him holding him down. The pleased face had turned into one of rage.
“It is always him. That is all everyone ever cares about! Like he is so special. He is a nothing, was nothing and would have stayed that way if you hadn’t given him back his Ruby, but killed him like you were supposed to!”
“Shouldn’t have given it to me then,” Hob pressed out between gritted teeth.
“Oh but then how would you have known the rush of pure power, the ability to do anything. I bet you liked it. Did he have to fight you for you to give it up?”
Hob laughed bitterly. “Please, I wouldn’t touch that thing with a ten foot pole if I had to.”
“That's interesting. A human able to resist the pull of power. The more I learn about you the more I want you.” Hob flinched at that desperately trying to wiggle free but hew was thoroughly pinned to the floor.
“Let me go!”
He sounded desperate, but he didn’t care as panic filled him. It could be hours before Edward noticed something was off and sent someone here. Hours of being alone with him unable to do anything to defend himself.
“But since you searching for him, I guess him finding out you had his Ruby didn’t go well? I supposed so. I may have let some things slit, told him the one with his Ruby was so interesting and so good and obedient.” That bastard! No wonder the stranger had lost it when he saw Hob with the stone. He must believe Hob had been working with Corinthian, knowing what the other was up to.
“And delicious too.” With these words Corinthian pulled his glasses of smiling down at Hob with all three months and Hob shivered. 
Hob tried to free himself even more desperately. But there was pain in his abdomen and looking down he saw the knife sticking out of it. He felt sick. 
How stupid he was handing himself to the monster with no way to escape and no one able to stop him because what could mere humans do against a being like this. God, he had seen what he did to his victims. What would happen if he cut Hob’s eyes out and ate them? Would they regrow? Heal like every other wound only to be eaten again? 
There was nothing stopping the Corinthian from doing so over and over again until Hob screamed for death. But even then… would he? Would his stranger be kind enough to grant him that wish or would he be left at the other’s mercy for eternal suffering just being cut open over and over again?
Lips against his, teeth biting him until he tasted blood, retaliating but being powerless against the tongue shoved in his mouth deeper and deeper until he felt like he was choking. Tears run down his cheek as he struggled weakly, but the fight slowly leaving him as he grew weaker.
When he was finally released he took in a deep and desperate breath, as the Corinthian stoke his cheek lovingly.
“Yeah that's it, deep breaths. Can’t have you pass out before the fun really starts, right?”
Hob shook his head as he would love to be unconscious right about now, but he was present as the knife cut off his shirt, uncaring about the flesh that was hurt in the progress. Corinthian leaned forward and lapped the blood from his skin making him twitch, but with the floor on his back, the others weigh on his hips and his wrists pinned by one hand. Despite how skinny the Corinthian was Hob, with all his fighting strength couldn’t do anything. 
He was helpless.
Unable to stop the knife from stabbing into his chest, drawing up more blood for his tormentor to enjoy. Never before had he wished he wouldn’t heal that the wound would stay but felling the others fingers in his chest, touching things no one was supposed to touch and having an itch as he healed wrong with something stopping the flesh knitting back together made him sick. He threw up.
Not that much came up as despise Edwards nagging he had let food become a second priority.
“Ah darling, don’t cry. It makes me want to tease you even more,” the tears were licked of his face and he couldn’t stop the terrified scream. But there was no one here to help him, to stop Corinthian from taking and taking and taking.
And he was good at it. Never going too far, never risking Hob passing out as his body couldn’t handle the healing anymore.
His skin was itching all over, and he felt desperately tired wanting to do nothing more than curl up and sleep, hoping all of this had only been a nightmare but knowing he didn’t have those anymore.
Would his stranger ever find out what had happened to him? Would he come at some point to finally punish Hob only to find him completely destroyed? Would he even care?
But it was far from over. The Corinthian’s hand wandered deeper and played with the hem of his trousers before Hob could hear the zipper. Fingers warm with Hob’s own blood touched his skin. He closed his eyes just crying, terrified not wanting this. Whatever he had done, how much mistakes he had made and how much he deserved to suffer for them this was too much. He just wanted things to stop.
“Corinthian.”
The dark voice coming from the entrance froze them both. Hob couldn’t see him, not with the tables in the way, but he recognized the voice. His stranger had found him. Or rather, the Corinthian. 
He should apologize and beg for forgiveness and saving. But he couldn’t, throat suddenly tight as he feared what would happen if the man didn’t show mercy.
Heavy steps drew closer and the Corinthian got up, the other's threatening presence more important than Hob. Which was understandable, at this point Hob was nothing more than a crying and shivering mess while even he could feel the power rolling off the other men.
“Dream. I would say good to see you, but that is a lie. Coming to ruin my fun? And just when things were about to get good. You really know how to piss a guy of.”
“Corinthian,” The voice was cold, and Hob was desperately glad he had never been on the other end of it. The man's fury had been hared to bear, but this would have broken him long ago. “Stop this. You are meant to serve the humans. Not destroy them.”
“They had it coming. They are nothing but foolish creatures one worse than the other. You should thank me for doing your dirty work.”
An agitated huff.
“You should hate them. They imprisoned you. The one you trusted betrayed you.”
“Gadling is of no matter to this,” what? The man had trusted him? And Hob had gone and messed it up. 
“Well I wouldn’t say he is entirely uninvolved in this, isn’t that right?”
The Corinthian looked down smiling at Hob just as his stranger, Dream, rounded the last table and came to a sudden stop.
“Hob,” he couldn’t read the other's eyed, couldn’t do anything else beside letting out a heavy sob, knowing how he must look. With this the man would have lost any last respect he may hold for Hob once. He wanted to roll together and hide, but he didn’t fell like he could, pain making him limb as his flesh tried to heal itself in a final attempt, keeping him immobilized before he made things worse by moving.
“What are-” 
Dream’s eyes burned, his form, changed, edges fraying and turning into dark smoke as he stepped towards the Corinthian, the men’s escape attempt cut short by dark thorns wrapping around his legs and pinning him in place.
“— are you doing.”
The Corinthian laughed, but it was high. He was panicking. “What can I say. I couldn’t resist, he is truly delicious. Screaming so sweet. Since you didn’t want him and threw him away, I felt it would be a waste to not have a try.”
“After all he has done for you, you just-” Corinthians laugh stopped him as the man nearly toppled over. “Oh, that’s my best work yet.” He dropped of into giggles as Dream suddenly went stiff. “Oh poor Dream only realizing it now.”
Hob felt a hand in his hair as he was suddenly dragged up, letting in a pained cry as his body protested the movement, wounds reopening and fresh blood dripping down. He whimpered and only stayed upward because of the arm that went around his throat even if it was followed by the sharp tip of a knife against the fragile skin.
“He is immortal, but do you really want him to go through any more pain? Could prove to be the final straw, and he will beg your sister for her gift.” Sister? Who? Hob was confused thoughts, sluggish from blood loss and exhaustion. He just knew that Corinthians final attempt to safe himself was stupid. Dream didn’t care for him, Hob had made sure of that. The man didn’t care for Hob and would have no trouble hurting Corinthian even if he had to hurt Hob to do so. 
But it was okay. Hob could heal. If only the Corinthian was gone he could lay here and rest. He didn’t think about what would happen to him if someone saw him in this state. He could deal with the aftermath once he woke up again.
But instead of determination or indifference Dream looked absolutely furious but didn’t come any closer towards them.
“Let him go!” His voice was commanding but even then he didn’t step closer. Did he hate Hob so much he didn’t even want to get close to him? Or was it because he was dirty, falling for Corinthians schemes.
He would fall forward and finally end this, and maybe be at least of some help to Dream if he could, but Corinthians grip was firm. But Dream didn’t need his help as suddenly he was free colliding with the ground painfully whimpering as his arms got crushed under him. Tilting his head and looking up, he saw Dream lifting the Corinthian with one hand on his throat, the nightmare struggling but unable to free himself.
“You were supposed to be my greatest achievement, but instead you have become the greatest disappointment. I should never have created you.”
Corinthians protest fell silent as the man suddenly screamed in pain and fear, his form distorting and twisting until he was gone, only a small skull left in Dreams hands. The man let it drop to the floor carelessly before a heavy boot came down destroying it. 
Hob flinched at the loud sound, but it felt like he could finally breathe again. He was gone, he would never be able to touch him again. He was safe. Or as safe as he could be wounded and helpless.
But Dream didn’t just leave like Hob had thought he would. No he sunk down on the ground next to Hob and Hob closed his eyes preparing for whatever would come. He would deserve it. 
He wasn’t prepared for the soft hand carefully hands, straightening him out as if he was as fragile, until he leaned propped up against the others side. He sacked against the other side craving the touch, the support the feeling of being safe. His eyes were falling closed.
NO!
He had no right. Not after hurting Dream, not before he explained.
“Sorry,” his words were broken and rattling in his chest as his own blood filled his lungs. Dream tried to shush him, but once the words had started breaking free there was no stopping them anymore.
“I’m sorry. Didn’t know. Would have stopped them. Sorry. Weak. I’m too weak. Burden to you. Should leave me. Just wanted, say sorry.” The words were a mess, and he hoped that Dream at least understand some of it, the part where he was sorry, that was the most important one. He didn’t want the other to continue living thinking hob had betrayed him.
“It’s alright,” no it was not, but it was nice for Dream to say it, to pretend for Hob’s comfort. 
Soft fingers brushed the sweaty hair out of Hob’s face and looking at the other's face he wasn’t angry anymore, his eyes were soft but also so unbelievable sad. Hob didn’t want him to be sad. He reached out wanting to wipe the look away, his uncoordinated fingers missing and hitting the other’s shoulder, and he frowned at them, feeling betrayed. But Dream was really a good person. The best person, really. 
He softly grasped Hob’s fingers and guided them to his cheek before turning and pressing a soft kiss against his palm. 
“I’s alright now. You are safe.”
Yeah, for now he was. he didn’t believe anything could get to him with Dream standing guard over him. But for how long? How long before the others pity was outsized by his anger about Hob’s betrayal?
“Sorry. Don’t leave,” he hiccuped as more tears streamed down his face.
“I’m not leaving.” He clearly struggled with himself, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have assumed without listening to your explanation. I put you in a terrible position:”
Hob shock his head. The other had no reason to apologize. It was Hob’s fault after all.
“Not angry. Anymore?” He asked softly, not daring to believe he was so lucky and so easily forgiven. But Dream just smiled softly and nodded. “I’m not angry at you anymore and from the start said anger should have been directed at the Corinthian not you.”
Hob couldn’t help the big smile at that. He had done it. The whole plan had gone off the rail but in the end he had managed to get the other’s forgiveness.
“Tired,” he was only able to get out before his eyes fell closed, and his body finally demanded the rest it so desperately needed. He could hear Dream's worried voice calling his name as he drifted away.
~*~
He came to as the last dregs of his dream faded away like snow in the sun, already being forgotten. But he couldstill recall fractions of calm and safety, green surrounding him, sun warming his skin and birds singing. It had been a beautiful dream.
But the last drags of peace drifted away as the slight ache in his body returned and made him recall the events before he fell unconscious, the pain the terror. He had to focus on the good, on the forgiveness he had gotten before he fell into despair and got lost in the darkness of his own mind. 
Still, he didn’t want to open his eyes and see if he was still there, laying between the corpse in a pool of his own blood. But not being there would be even worse. Could be a police station as he was taken in for being a serial killer at best, could be the lab of someone trying to become immortal themselves at worse. No, he really just wanted to lay here on the soft ground for a few more moments and pretend everything was okay, that it was Edwards sofa and the last 30 years didn’t happen.
“Hob,” the voice had him upright in under a second, and he winced as pain caught up with him, and he curled into himself. The Corinthian must have left some real damage if it was still not fully healed yet. Although, he guessed he hadn’t given his body much to work with. His ability needed power, which meant food. Since he had let that fall short, it was no wonder he lacked the strength to put himself fully together in one go.
It must be the gnawing hunger that had woken him in a demand of his body to give it what it so desperately needed to make him whole again. Blinking, he found he was in a dimly lit room, the blinds behind him on the sloping roof only letting in faint light. The next thing he noticed was that the room was small or well not small, just crowded by boxes, furniture and nic nac on every flat surface including the floor. The space felt lived in, but in a messy kind of way, like the person who owned it couldn’t be bothered to clean up as long as they could still make the trip to the bathroom. Hob had lived like this once or twice when he felt depressed during his long life.
But the black leather sofa under him felt comfortable and there was an indent where someone must have been sitting regularly. The blanket pooled around his middle was soft, with a small hole at the side from constant use. It was a home.
Which was why the presence standing in the middle of it seemed so out of place. Dream with his black coat and not a hair out of place just didn’t fit in, seemed like an intruder.
Which brought him to the next observation. Dream was here, just standing there looking at Hob with concern. He hadn’t just left Hob to his fate and disappeared but taken him here wherever here was.
“Hi,” well Hob would blame his lightheadedness and the fact that he was still recovering on what he just said instead of thanking the other man for saving him
“You should lay down, your wounds, they are closing, but you are still recovering.” Hob hummed looking down surprised by the bandages wrapped neatly around his torso and arm. It was not like he could die, so he wondered why someone bothered. Maybe they didn’t want the sofa to get dirty? In regent years the family had just let him bleed until he was healed.
He cringed at remembering them thinking that must have been the first warning sign something was not okay. Edward would never have let him just bleed without at least trying to help in some way. But for Hob it had just been normal. He also often didn’t have the energy to bandage himself and rather cleaned up later, so he had not thought about it.
What surprised him even more that Dream knew how to bandage someone, with his power he didn’t think the man would know. Lifting the edge of the blanket he saw that just like his shirt the bloody pants were gone, and the skin was clean, a bit of heat rose in his cheek thinking Dream must have bathed him. But unlike his naked chest he wore pants, they were too small for him but at least he was somewhere covered.
“Do you have food,” yes Hob continued with just being an absolute delight to be around. Why didn’t he just tell the other to just go and not bother with him? That would be just as effective. But the hunger was gnawing at him and started to consume all his thoughts. The stark reminder of his past on the street, starving added some extra emotional tool which in turn caused his body to go into overdrive trying to heal him to prepare for a danger situation. Only there was no energy which only increased his panic.
It was a bloody mess.
But luckily Dream didn't look offended merely unsure? His head turned seconds before there was the distinctive sound of keys in the door.
“I have returned, and I brought takeout, hope you boys have behaved in my absence.” Hob stared at the brown haired women trying to place her, but his eyes drifted to the back with takeout containers she placed on the cabinet next to the door as she pulled off her white coat and hung it on the otherwise empty coat hanger.
“Oh my you're awake. I seriously doubted you would wake up given the state he brought you in.” Hob’s eyes flickered up to her face and he finally recognized it. 
“Constantine,” the words left him in a shocked exhalation as he started at her with wide eyes. But it was her. The hairstyle was different, but her features were the same. How? She should be dead… just like Hob.
First he felt scared, since he was too weak to fight her off now, but then Dream had spoken about her during their meeting in 1889, and they seemed on good terms. Obviously since he must have given into her request and must have given her the same gift he possessed. 
Betrayal filled his chest and he desperately tried to push it down. He had no right to feel betrayed. Dream had never said it was just him, it was just Hob assuming. For all he knew Dream could have someone else keeping him company every day of the year, and he still would have no right to complain. Because he was nothing special, didn’t mean anything to Dream since the man couldn’t even be bothered to spend a few hours with him before losing interest.
Hob owned the man everything, had gotten the ultimate gift, it would be greedy to want more, just because he had not been able to keep his stupid heart in check and wanted more. Wanted everything.
Still he wondered what made her so special and so much better than Hob that he had sought her out after she had tried to capture them, gave her the gift and trusted her enough to continue seeking her out. Why was Hob not worthy of it when he would have given everything for the other if he had just asked.
“Oh my.” at her shocked voice he realized there were tears running down his cheek and he whipped at his eyes desperately, trying to regain what little dignity he had left. But the tears only got stronger as he sobbed. Constantine stepped back, hands in a clear, not my problem gesture. Or maybe it was a not my fault. Hard to say as Hob was busy blaming himself for having too many expectations.
Dream sank down in front of the sofa looking up at Hob and that was just wrong, a being like him shouldn’t kneel least of all in front of Hob.
“Hob, it’s alright. You're safe. The Corinthian is no longer a threat.”
Oh he thought, yeah better let him believe it was Hob remembering his ordeal instead of the embarrassing truth of him being a jealous idiot who didn’t have his emotions under control. And it wouldn’t have worked if it wasn’t for the sudden voice that startled him since there should be no one else in the room with them.
“Mh, Boss? I think the lady is the issue? He started crying the moment he recognized her.”
Looking around, he saw a black bird sitting on a shelf. He had thought it was a stuffed one, but apparently it was pretty much alive and able to talk. Which he would pay more attention to if he wasn’t to busy trying to come up with an excuse why he flipped when seeing her that didn’t reveal what a terrible being he was.
“Ah I understand,” Fuck! “You don’t have to worry, she is not the same lady Constantine you remember. She is… an ally. There is no danger coming from her.”
He must think he expected to be attacked by her again, much better than the truth. Better be a coward than a jealous fool. 
But if she wasn’t the original Lady Constantine, then who? A relative? Could be the genes must have been strong for her to look so similar, but it was not unheard of. Which made him breathe in relief. There was still the option of Dream having hundredths or thousands of other people, but it was much easier to endure as long as there was no proof, and he could pretend he was the only one. 
His stomach growled, and he ducked his head in embarrassment.
“Okay I dunno what my ancestor did to you but if I give you some food will you stop crying?”
Hob nodded, because yes that was a fair deal. Or well he was so desperate for food eh would really agree to anything as long as it meant getting at least something in his belly.
When she pulled a container out of the back and handed it over with a plastic fork he didn’t think twice about possible poisoning, but just started shoving the food into his mouth only realizing halfway through what he was even eating. Chinese, greasy but good.
Only once the whole thing was empty did he look up, seeing the other occupants of the room stare at him.
“Holy shit. Are you starved,” the bird said, and Hob really didn’t like how it continued to point out all his faults. He was a bit on the thin side lately, but didn’t look starved, yet. 
Pulling on his earlobe, he softly explained, “healing takes energy. When I don’t have enough energy, I don’t heal.” Revealing his weakness like this was stupid, but then, Dream didn’t need something like that if he really wanted to destroy Hob. The bird seemed to belong with Dream and Constantine hadn’t done anything even though hob was laying on her sofa, so she should be safe.
To his surprise, her eyes just flickered to the bandages before pushing another carton with food towards him. He didn’t ask any question as he also inhaled this one and the one after, finally feeling full again. 
He wanted to thank Constantine for the food but with a full stomach the exhaustion was back in full swing, and he nearly fell off the sofa when he just tipped forward eyes closing, scaring everyone as Dream was barely able to catch him before he smacked into the floor. Not that this would have woken him, as he was too exhausted.
~*~
Waking up the next time, it was just Constantine with him, poking at his stomach. It made him uncomfortable to see her so fascinated with how his skin had healed. What if she now that she knew about his ability wanted the same and demanded it from Dream?
“Oh you're awake. I didn’t believe it, but your wounds are mostly gone now. Hungry?” He nodded and watched her as she got some more take out from a fridge. This time he was a lot slower, but he still finished everything she put in front of him. He needed it.
Looking around he was disappointed there was no Dream, he really had hoped they could talk, clear up things some more now that Hob was more coherent. But it seemed that now that Hob was recovering, the man had lost interest again and left.
“He will come back later. Important stuff to do in his kingdom.”
He was a king? It fit the man, he always gave of a noble aura. What surprised him more was that he would be coming back.
“Why?” 
It made her laugh and Hob was confused. Was it obvious? Did he want Hob to pay him back for saving him? Hob didn’t know if he cared about human money if he had a whole kingdom, but he still had some savings stashed away he could give him.
Constantine’s laugh cut off abruptly. “You really don’t know. Shit. I know he is not good with emotions but still.” Hob could just look at her in confusion.
“He cares. About you.” A liar. Hob shock his head in denial, not wanting the hope burning in his chest to get any kindling, or he would suffer when it was suffocated.
“Don’t be stupid. You should have seen him when he came here, holding you in his arms. He was worried, demand I drop everything and take care of you. He didn’t leave your side, until you woke up. I thought he was about to cry when your wounds started healing and the bleeding stopped.”
It couldn’t be. But there was nothing stopping the flame now roaring in his chest, demanding he sought out Dream right now and hug him, maybe even kiss him. But he couldn’t no matter how much he wanted to. But it felt good, even if she was being over the top, knowing the man cared about him even a little bit.
There was a rushing of wind and looking up he saw the sand only instead of taking from him, it now made Dream appear. Hob couldn’t help the big smile on his face
“Hob. You are awake.” Hob nodded.
“Well boys, I will leave you to it then. I actually have work to do beside babysitting. Don’t burn the place down while I’m away.”
And with this she was off to do god knows what. It felt a bit awkward without her, just them in a room. Hob didn’t know what to say. Should he apologize again for his actions, thank Dream now. He didn’t know. 
And for once it was Dream who broke the ice and reached out first.
“How are you feeling?”
“A lot better. Wounds almost gone, a few more good meals, and I’m back at my old self. Thank you, for taking care of me.”
“It was the least I could do after what my creation did,” his face twisted and Hob could see anger burning in his eyes. Despite Corinthian being gone, the man still wanted to take revenge. It should scare him but instant it pleased Hob.
“He is gone now, and I’m still here, that's all that matters.”
Dream just hummed and sunk into the sofa next to Hob in an unusual human display.
“That you are, and I’m lucky for that.”
Hob snorted. “You are the lucky one? I believe that's me. I can not believe that after all I did you are still giving me the time of day.”
Dream winced. “You did nothing wrong. I saw it in your Dreams. You were used, turned against me without your knowledge and made to suffer all because of our connection. From the start, you were part of the Corinthians plan to hurt me. And I let him succeed by lashing out.”
Hob gasped at him.
“Forgive me, I have been a terrible friend. Only lately after… I have started realizing that perhaps my way of thinking has been too harsh. That I have turned away from humanity. I shouldn’t have lashed out at you, not now and not in 1889 when you told me something I was not ready to hear yet. Because you were right. I was lonely.”
“It is not your fault. If anyone is to blame, it is me. I let them use me. I made it way too easy for them. God, I killed so many, and I can’t say who deserved it and who was innocent. You were right, calling me rotten. I have become someone who I can’t stand. Most days, I can’t even look in the mirror anymore. I don’t know right from wrong and question all my decisions.”
He had started crying again, and how shameful was that. It felt like all he did nowadays was cry. He really didn’t understand why Dream even bothered with him anymore, the way he was now. There must be many others out there that were better than Hob, more entertaining and less broken.
Dream seemed thoughtful before slowly holding out his hand for Hob to take. It was far from the hug Hob so desperately wanted, but it was something, and he griped the hand like a lifeline.
“Hob you are good.”
A wet chuckle.
“You sound like Edward. Shit! I need to call him. he must be worried sick.”
Hob was about to jump up and search for a phone, so he could contact his friend before he did anything stupid like not finishing his physical therapy, so he could have a fighting chance of one day walking again. Dream stopped him slowly pulling him back down on the sofa.
“You should rest.”
“I can't, he must be worried.”
“This Edward… seem important to you.” A strange question for Dream but Hob just nodded frazzled ignoring the intense gaze at that.
“He is my friend. Well, actually he is more. He always stood by me and believed in me no matter what I did and how I pushed him away.” The wind outside was picking up and Hob craned his neck wondering if it would rain soon, the thunder in the distance sure made it sound like it.
“I… He,” Hob had a hard time putting things into word. After Georgie and the fuck-up that had been, he didn’t want to overstep again and end up hurt, but there was only one way to describe how he felt about Edward. “He is my brother in anything but blood. He is family. I love him.”
Speaking it out loud didn’t make everything fall apart suddenly, and a bit of a weight fell off his shoulder. he had feared putting the label on it, admitting to it would break things apart, but it was fine. 
Surprisingly no rain came, the wind even disappeared, and clear moonlight fell through the blinds the sky suddenly clear It was weird, but as a true Londoner he was used to the sudden change in weather.
Still he was restless and only after finding Constantine landline and calling Edward did he calm down. The man cried in his ear, having already feared the worst when he sent someone to check on him, and they found the police turning the restaurant into a crime scene. He had searched for Hob fearing someone had taken him but found no clue. No wonder since the restaurant had been in Europe, and now he was back in London, and he sure hadn’t taken a plane with his wounds.
He assumed Dream had used the sand to transport him. He had to reassure Edward he was fine multiple times and that he made up with his old friend and was staying with him to recover before Edward calmed down a bit. Still, Hob had to promise to visit him soon, so the man could make sure he was really alright. There had been more promises of daily calls. 
When it came to Edward wanting to send money Hob put his foot down. He had enough stashes of cash all over London and didn’t need the others' money. In the end he compromised and told Edward that a Constantine was paying for his food while he stayed and gave a rough address based on what he could see through the blinds. 
Edward would have her name and everything else there was to know about her soon including her bank account and would be sending cash there. It made Hob feel less bad about eating all the food and Edward was basically vibrating being able to financially supporting Hob even if it was in a roundabout way.
Hanging up and turning he saw Dream smiling at him, the soft smile that made Hobs knees weak and made him want to lean in and beg for the others lips on his. An impulse that was pushed down again. Instead, he raised an eyebrow.
“You are close. You remind me of me and my sister.”
Hob nodded remembering something. “Corinthian. He mentioned your sister.”
“Yes Death. We are close, she always wants what's best for me.”
Death… Dream. Their names were unusual. But Dreams name reflected his power which means…
“Death. She is the one who gave me my immortality?”
“It seems I must once more ask for your forgiveness, as I have failed to explain things properly. Death my sister, is holding back her gift from you keeping you in the land of the living,” Okay Hob had never seen death as much of a gift, but he assumed for some it must be.
“So why did you meet up with me when it was your sister giving me immortality?”
“It was,” okay now he looked uncomfortable. It was surprising how human Dream had become after his imprisonment, how easy it was now to read him. “A wager. I didn’t believe you would continue to want to live after 100 years of the filth on earth. But you surprised me over and over again. It was entertaining in a way, and then I had gotten so used to meeting you I couldn’t stop anymore.”
He looked defeated, head hanging, like he expected Hob to be angry. But Hob just laughed. Laugh and laugh until his ribs hurt, and he had to hold his side. “What?”
“Sorry, it is just. That is just something that happens to me. Two cosmic beings bickering and me ensign up with immortality.” He smiled brightly at Dream who still didn’t get the comedy of the situation but relaxed, and Hob couldn’t help but bump their shoulders together, still riding his high.
When Dream froze up he quickly pulled back not wanting to make the other uncomfortable, but after a moment Dream himself leaned sideways and their shoulders touched. It felt special, like a cat sitting on your lap and demanding pets. Like being chosen, and Hob’s heart swelled as he just basked in the other’s presence.
After that, it really only took some more meals before Hob was back on his feet. Meals Joanna as he learned was more than happy to provide after finding Edwards generous donation in her account.
But then the time came to say goodbye. Leaving Joanna was easy, they got along well enough, but they weren’t especially close, and they had exchanged numbers, so she could call him if she needed to drunkenly complain about something. But saying goodbye to Dream was harder.
He stood there under the streetlamp ready to wave down a taxi to the airport, not wanting to say goodbye.
“So that's it. I guess, see you in 2089? Or is it 2123 now?”
God, how had he managed to survive 100 years without seeing his stranger? Even 66 years without Dream seemed too long. If he could, he would not be apart from the other for a single second.
Dream cleared his throat, another human gesture he had recently picked up.
“I was wanting to talk to you about that.”
Please don’t let him want to break contact with Hob. Please. Hob didn’t know how he would manage if he had no meeting he could look forward to. Last time he ended up on a killing spree and out of control.
A heavy hand on his shoulder brought him back to reality, and the frown on Dream's face showed his episode had not gone unnoticed.
“You are human,” that was true, yes. “And it has come to my attention that I lack such humanity and understanding towards my emotions. Which was one of the main causes for my predicament, as my pride forbid me from asking for help. I was hoping that perhaps you would be willing-” 
“Yes” Hob didn’t let him finish even though it was rude. The, mere thought of being allowed to be of use to the other excited him.
Dream looked at him in surprise, as if he had expected Hob to deny him. As if he could do something so cruel. Dream deserved the world, and if he only asked, Hob would do anything in his power to give it to him.
Suddenly hob got nervous as an idea popped in his head.
“I don’t trust myself. I’m afraid, constantly, thinking the moment I slack I will do something bad, end up sliding into old ways. I was thinking-” he didn’t really know how to ask, how to describe what he needed.
“Would you need my advice in a situation where you are unsure if your decision is morally acceptable.” Hob nodded eagerly at that glad the other understood his wish.
“It would be a pleasure.”
Hob couldn’t help but smile as a taxi came to stop beside him. he didn’t have much luggage beside a small backpack, so he just held out his hand for Dream to take, squeezed it as he slowly leaned in, giving the other enough time to pull away and hugged him briefly.
Stepping back he was surprised as Dream didn’t let him go, his eyes deep and concerted before he leaned in and let his lips brush over Hpob’s forehead.
“I will see you in your dreams, Hob Galding.”
Hob knew that with Dream that was meant more literally than you would expect, and he was already giddy with the prospect of seeing the other again. He smiled like a fool as he got into the car not even the driver rolling his eyes and muttering bloody romantics could bring down his moot.
Something Edward noticed the moment he stepped inside the facility in Spain, and Hob ended up pushing Edwards wheelchair around the park while they talked like schoolgirls giggling and whispering. It felt good freeing. Especially when Edward revealed he made good progress and would soon be able to change to crutches. He would always have a limb, but he would one day be able to walk around with just a cane and be able to return to a normal life. 
A few days later when Hob closed his eyes falling asleep on the bed next to Edward, much to the nurse's annoyance he instantly knew it was no normal dream. He recognized the place even though he could not recall ever been there. The wide open fields, the green and the clean air. It was beautiful, and he leaned down his fingers brushing over the grass in joy.
“Hello Hob.”
He spun around big smile on his face. “Dream.” He couldn’t stop himself from rushing forward and hugging the man. He had missed him so badly the past couple of days.
“I have missed you my friend.”
“I also have longed for your company.”
It made Hobs heart swell. As they started walking side by side through the fields, their hands occasionally bruising but no one pulling their own away until their fingers ended up intertwined. Hob was happy, could have laughed and cried in pure joy.
“I have called upon you for a reason. But it is not that I just want to make use of you,” Hob sobered up instantly looking worriedly over at Dream who was clearly struggling with what to say.
“Dream if there is anything I can do to help I’m more than happy to do so.”
“What do you know about Dream Vortexes.”
“What is a dream vortex?”
Pray for me, cos I won't pray for you
My fic for the @the-centennial-husbands-bigbang!
The amazing art for this fic was done by @jeniidrawsshit and oh my god I love it so so much. It is just so amazing.
LINK TO THE ART!!! GO CHECK IT OUT!!
Pairing: Hob/Dream
Rating: mature
Word Count: 40,657
Tags: Angst, Angst with a Happy Ending, Happy Ending, Eventual Happy Ending, Blood, Canon-Typical Violence, gore like the dinner episode, The Corinthian is His Own Warning (The Sandman), Attempted Rape/Non-Con, Attempted Sexual Assault, Blood and Injury, Alternate Universe - Mob, Organized Crime, Hob joins the mafia, Self Confidence Issues, Hob Gadling Loves Dream of the Endless | Morpheus, POV Hob Gadling, Hob Gadling Needs A Hug, Misunderstandings
Summery: After their fight in 1889 Hob falls in with a bad crowd thanks to a boy that reminds him of Robyn. He tries to stop his descent into crime not wanting to be reduced to being nothing more than a murderer again. But eh fails. Compared to all the live he ends helping to guard a basement is tame. If only Corinthian, the right hand man of his employer, would stop flirting with him despite being turned down multiple times already.
Chapter 1 under the cut. Will repost the next chapters as reblog because of word limit.
~1889~
“You knew Lady Johanna. You know, Lushing Lou. You know everyone, don't you?” Hob asked in wonder. He may not know who or rather what his stranger was, but he could never help but be amazed by everything he could do. Sometimes when he laid awake, unable to catch sleep, he came up with the wildest theories about the man. He imagines him being a vampire, a fae, and even considered an old god from Greece. But he would never know, as his stranger never revealed anything about himself, not even his name. 
It felt unfair in a way. Him knowing everything about Hob, while Hob got nothing. It had crossed his mind to be petty, to keep things to himself, go against their deal in a way. But Hob couldn’t stop himself from telling the man whatever he could when they saw each other, eager to be able to share.  
“I saw her again, you know.”
“Who? Lady Johanna?” Worry flared up. He knew his stranger was fine, sitting across the table from him. He also knew the man was strong enough to protect himself. But he couldn’t help wanting to be there, to protect, to keep his stranger safe, even at the cost of his own freedom.
“She undertook a task for me and succeeded admirably, I might add.”
Jealousy, burning hot, filling his veins. He tried to tamper it down, to net let it get to him, but he couldn’t help himself. All the time he had wanted nothing more than to get close to his stranger, to prove his worth, and now he had offered that chance to someone else. He had chosen someone who had hunted them down and tried to do harm instead of someone he shared centuries of friendship with.
It hurt. 
Although, could he hold it against his stranger? The man knew Hob for so long, knew what he has done, knew all his failures during his long life. So it was no wonder he didn’t trust Hob enough to ask him for a favor. His voice was filled with self-loathing as he spoke. “That might be the only thing I've learned after 500 years. People are almost always better than you think they are. Not me, though. Still the same as ever.”
“I think perhaps you've changed.” Hob’s heart started beating faster at the other’s words. Did he really think so? Hob wished it was true. He wants to change, to be good, worthy of his stranger.
“Well, I may have learned a bit from my mistakes. But, uh… doesn't seem to stop me from making them. I think it's you that's changed.”
“How so?”
Hob should shut up now and be content with what he had, seeing the man he had fallen for every hundred years. He should not press the issue, no matter how desperate he was to be acknowledged by the other. But Hob had never been smart when it came to things he desired.
“I think I know why we still meet here, century after century. It's not because you want to see whether or not I'm ready to seek death. I don't think I'll ever seek death. By now, you know that about me. So, I think you're here for something else.”
“And what might that be?” His stranger looked curious at that. Hob liked the look as it meant he had done something to surprise the man.
“Friendship. I think you're lonely.” And in true Hob fashion, he managed to put his foot in his mouth. He knew the moment he had spoken, he had made a mistake. It was the truth, but the wording was just unfortunate and way too blunt. And not at all how he had planned to breach the topic.
“You dare…”
“No, look, I'm not saying–,” Hob tried to backpedal, but it was too late. “You… dare suggest one such as I might need your companionship.”
“Yes. Yes, I do.”
Maybe despite Hob’s foolish approach, there was a chance all of this still had a good outcome, and they would get closer. “Then I shall take my leave of you and prove you wrong.” Or maybe not. Hob sprang up from his chair and chased after his stranger as the man strode out of the tavern. The man couldn’t do this. If he wanted or not, they were friends. You didn’t just storm off and leave your friends behind.
“I'll tell you what, I'll be here in 100 years' time. If you're here then, too, it'll be because we're friends. No other reason, right?” He was met by silence as his stranger didn’t seem fit to answer and just disappeared. 
“Fսck.” 
~1897~
He was pissed, absolutely livid. Who did he think he was? He had no right to speak to Hob like this, no matter how powerful he was. That was not how things worked. You couldn’t be an asshole like that and expect people to stick around. Hob didn’t need him. They saw each other only every hundredth years, and even then the stranger often didn’t have time for Hob and fucked off with someone else. So what if Shakespeare was famous now? Hob would still have been better company back then. No, he didn’t need the man. He would make new friends. Better ones.
~1936~
Okay, so maybe mistakes had been made and Hob should have chosen his words more carefully. That was on him. His stranger still shouldn’t have exploded like this and should rather have tried to talk things out like a grown up, but still – Hob hadn’t been entirely blameless in the situation.
When they saw each other the next time he would have to apologize and maybe then they could laugh together about the stupid fight. Or well, Hob had never seen his stranger laugh, couldn’t even imagine it. He would settle for a smirk then.
~1983~
Anxiety was settled deep in his chest. What if his stranger proved him wrong. What if he didn’t show, determined to not give in. Hob had no way of finding him. He didn’t even know who he was looking for. What would Hob even do? Nothing besides showing up in the White Horse every hundred years and praying at some point his stranger would forgive him and come for him. 
Once more, he felt powerless in their relationship. It was the whole reason why he had even started the fight, wanting to know more, anything about his stranger. He didn’t want to be on equal footing, knowing it would never be, but he wanted something that was his. He didn’t want to be just another amusement the man had, but to mean at least something to the other. 
Tears sprung to his eyes as he hit his desk in frustration. It was unfair. The stranger meant too much to him, was such a big part of his life, and Hob didn’t even know if he was the only immortal he kept. Maybe Shakespeare was out there under a new name, living his best life and meeting his stranger more often than every hundredth years. And there was nothing Hob could do about it, no way for him to even find out.
Knowing he wouldn’t be able to concentrate on any more work, he gathered his documents and put them in a briefcase before leaving the empty office and making his way through the dark street. They were in the progress of having the gas street-lamps replaced by electrical once, but it was slow progress. And during it many streets stayed dark, since repairing gaslights when they were about to be replaced was a waste of resources according to the major. Hob didn’t care too much, he didn’t fear the dark.
He should have.
A dark figure stepped in front of him, barely noticeable in the moonlight. Turning around to run, he saw another figure blocking the other exit of the street and walking towards Hob. A flash of metal in the dark, a weapon. Hob swallowed, not because he was scared, he had survived much worse, but because it spelled trouble, and he couldn’t risk anyone finding out he was immortal. Not with times changing and hiding who he was becoming more and more difficult.
“Your money or your life,” Hob had to suppress a snort at the nasal voice. Ah, criminals, always the same no matter how many centuries passed. He remembered the time well, when he was in the other's position, stopping the carriages of rich folks and demanding the valuables. He had used the exact same words. Although, he guessed there was no much need for flair when it came to such simple matters.
“Alright, I will give you what I have. Please don’t hurt me,” Hob held up his hands, talking calm and trying not to provoke them. He couldn’t die, sure, but being stabbed hurt like a freaking bitch. Hob would rather part with some cash he had on hand and his watch. Nothing holding real value to him, and easy enough to replace. 
So very slowly and telegraphing his movement clearly, he reached inside his coat and pulled out his wallet, holding it out until it was snatched from his fingers. Next was his watch that got the same treatment. And still Hob was well-behaved, not struggling, calm and cooperating. He gave no reason for the situation to escalate, giving his robbers all chances to just leave now with their loot.
Which was why Hob was so surprised when pain exploded at the side of his head. He stumbled, his knee hitting the pavement, his palm getting scratched as he caught himself. Blinking, he tried to lift the haze from his thoughts as he looked up at the two shapes hovering above him. 
It was only instincts, honed through centuries with conflicts, that saved him, his head ducking automatically as he heard the swish of metal through the air. But just because the knife didn't slash his face didn't mean he was safe, as he was not as fortunate in avoiding the kick to his side. He cried out as pain exploded in his ribs. Every fiber of his being wanted him to curl up and protect his soft belly, but he forced down this instinct with gritted teeth. 
No, if you wanted to survive, you had to fight with everything you got. Using the momentum of the kick, he stumbled back to his feet, and got some distance between himself and the attackers. Despite the throbbing in his head, he now could see them more clearly, that was not the face of someone just messing around. No, they wore big smiles, and were enjoying his pain. They wouldn't stop. At least not on their own. 
One of them, heavy dark coat, spindly frame, soon ran towards Hob, knife in hand. Amateur movements. Hob stepped forward, getting close, deflected the blade by smacking the other's arm. His knee meets the other's stomach, sending him down. Before he could make sure he stayed down the other man, this one smaller but wider, jumped on him, and they tumbled to the ground.
That was fine. Hob knew how to wrestle and had the other in a chokehold in seconds. Still two against one, but he kicked out the legs of the man running towards him to tear him off his friend.
The body was suddenly in free-fall, arms whirling trying to get back balance. 
Then a sickening crunch and Hob froze.  
He had heard it often during his lifetime. He had sworn he would no longer be the cause of it. 
Looking over, he didn't need to see the neck bend in an awkward position to know the man was gone. 
Hob had killed him. He hadn't meant to, it had been an accident. But he had killed someone. 
After all the lifetime he had lead and all the killing and dying he had done, he had wanted to be done with it. He just wanted to live in peace and do let others do the same. But now he had ripped someone else out of their life. How could he live with himself knowing what he had just done. 
“Chris,” the man, Hob was still entangled on the ground with, cried out and struggled to free himself. Hob helped him as best as he could now that he was no longer in danger of being attacked. 
Getting up himself, he saw the man kneeling next to the body crying, shaking it and begging for Chris to open his eyes. The man didn’t. They never did. Once someone was gone, there was nothing you can do, no matter how you cried out to your stranger to spare them. 
Suddenly the man got up, swinging at Hob, but in his grief it had become uncoordinated and Hob easily stopped the punch. 
“You murderer! You killed him!”
He hadn’t meant to. And it wouldn’t have happened if they hadn’t attacked him. But pointing that out wouldn’t help, as the man would not listen to reason. He wanted someone to be angry at, to blame, to lessen his own guilt. And Hob was the perfect target. Hob stopped the other punch and just held on as the man cried. It was the least Hob could do.
There was the sound of footsteps in the distance, spooking the man, and he ripped himself free and started stumbling away. Hob didn’t stop him, just sitting down on the ground next to the cooling body and waited. He should probably call the police, but he couldn’t bring himself to move, so he just waited. How long he didn’t know, but at some point steps came closer and when he looked up Hob could see men in uniform entering the alley. The police has arrived. 
Hob didn’t resist when he was dragged up and cold iron snapped around his wrist. Neither when he was pulled away. Everything was a blur. He didn’t remember how they made it to the station, just that he found himself in a chair, an officer sitting on the other side of the desk staring him down.
He was asked questions he can’t answer, the full name of the victim, their relationship and most of all why he did it. All Hob can say is, it was an accident, I didn’t mean to, they attacked me first, I just tried to defend myself, then he fell. Over and over, he repeats it like a mantra. Something to hang on when everyone wants to make him believe he did it on purpose. When their words make him question himself. 
I didn’t mean to. It was an accident. I was just defending myself.
He didn’t know how much time has passed, there was no clock in the room nor window. His voice was rough and black spots dance on the edge of his vision, they hadn’t bothered giving him a glass of water. The blood in his hair from the first swing he took was dry and flaking off every time he shakes his head in denial. His ribs throb with every breath.
He was about to just nod, accept whatever they said if it meant he will be thrown into a cell where he could lay down and close his eyes. It would ruin his life, but wouldn’t that be right after what he had done? A few years of suffering was the least he deserved. Especially since he unlike others had the option to start anew after faking his death.
His downward spiral was stopped by a man bargain in, under loud protests of some officers. The man’s briefcase hit the desk hard, and Hob flinched back at the loud noise.
“Don’t say anything,” sharp blue eyes drilled into Hob’s making him cower at the imposing figure in front of him. The man commanded respect, not because of the nice suit he was wearing or the expensive jewelry or because he was even taller than Hob, but in the way he held himself, his presence filling the whole room. 
So Hob shut his mouth. It was not like anyone was really listening to what he had to say anyway. And not speaking would be good for the scratching in his throat. His fate now would be decided if the new person was a friend or someone wanting to drag him down. Hob didn’t have the strength to fight anymore.
“You,” the man whirled on the officer, making him duck on instinct, only to puff up and try to make himself more imposing when he noticed. “Tell me how it comes that you had him in here for 8 hours and couldn’t even be bothered to give him a glass of water nor give him medical attention? Where are we? At the witch trials,” Hob flinched hard at the words, remembering the trials only too well. Back then he had broken as well, admitting to anything as long as it meant the pain would end. 
To his surprise, the stranger pushed his briefcase further on the desk, blocking Hob’s slumped form from view and gave him at least a bit of privacy as he fought with his demons.
“He killed a man! What do you expect? A fluffed up pillow and a three-course meal?”
“Human decency!” The officer was now absolutely cowering under the pressure, despite his best efforts. “Or are you that desperate you couldn’t take the 10 minutes to have him checked over? Maybe because you know you don’t have a case?”
“Bullshit! I know you love to put your nose where it doesn’t belong, Mr. Henderson. He killed the guy. We found him next to the corpse, and he admitted it was him who made the deceased fall.”
“And wasn’t he also quite persistence that the deceased and another man were the once attacking him, and he was just defending himself? Or are you just going to ignore that? So I suggest instead of harassing the victim, you should rather be out there looking for the second attacker.”
And the officer, despite his complaints and grumbling, got up and left the room. There was no way to know if he was really searching for the other attacker, and if there was even a chance to find the man with how little information Hob had been able to give, but getting a breather was enough for Hob.
His head laid on the desk, the cold helping against his headache, and he just rested his eyes for a moment. He heard movement but ignored Mr. Henderson for now. Or at least he tried to, but the man kneeled down next to Hob’s chair and his hand laid on Hob’s knee. 
Blinking his eyes back open was an effort, but Hob managed and looked down at the concerned eyes looking up at him.
“Mr. Gadling, I wish could say it will be alright, but your situation doesn’t look good. But rest assured, I will do anything in my power to get you out of this.”
“I don’t think I have the money to pay your commission,” Hob was not poor. But the last years after he had fought with his friend, he had let himself go. Gambling, and throwing money at unnecessary luxuries just because he could. When he had pulled his head out of his ass, he had already spent most of his fortune and was now living like the middle class. Not bad, but not enough to pay a man wearing jewelry that could feed a family for at least a year.
“Don’t worry about money. Just focus on getting through this.”
Hob snorted, so either once he was out the man would make demands to be paid back another way, forcing Hob into his servitude, or he was just plain stupid. Saying that straight to the man’s face was not the best idea, but the man just laughed.
“Personally, I see myself as someone just trying to do the right thing, reforming the misdeeds in the justice system.”
So, delusional. But Hob could work with that. And having a delusional lawyer was better than not having one at all, so accepting the help would be best.
“The biggest problem is all we have to confirm your story is your word. Even if the police showed an ounce of competence and finds the other robber, he will tell his own story.” Hob knew all that. He didn’t know why the other even bothered, since there was no way he would get out of here. Not with everyone in the station being hellbent on making sure he went to prison. But at least he got to go to a holding cell for now and take a nap until Mr. Henderson would return the next day. 
And return he did with a big smile on his face. The police had not found the other robber, but they had found a woman hanging around the alleyway, and with a bit of pressure she had admitted to seeing the whole thing backing up Hob’s story. The officers complained and tried to poke holes in his defense, but in the end they had no other option but to accept that his actions had been to defend his own life. 
Things dragged on, Hob being pushed from one cell to the other as people discussed his fate. Mr. Henderson, please call me Edward, was there every step of the way and the only reason why Hob didn’t fell apart. 
Still, Hob couldn’t believe it when the judge finally spoke the words not guilty, and he was stepping into the sun. Till the last moment he had waited for the second shoe to drop, for someone to jump out and present new evidence sending him to jail.
Turning to Edward standing beside him, smiling brightly, he couldn’t help himself, but pulling the man into his arms and thanking him under tears. The man had been there for him, like a true friend, and if he ever needed it, Hob would be there for him in return.
He had lost his stranger, but he was not alone. There were good people out there, just waiting for him. All Hobs had to do was open his heart and accept them. 
With this being over, Hob could move on with his life. Things finally looked up. Or they did until he found out he had no longer a job because of his long absence and his old boss was unwilling to hire a killer despite Hob being proclaimed not guilty. Hob didn’t understand it, but he was unwilling to start a fight. He could find someplace else. Only words of his case had spread through the whole city, and no one was willing to hire him. And without a job there was no money which meant he would be unable to pay his upcoming rent.
But nothing he tried worked. The only positions willing to hire him wouldn’t even make a dent in his rent, even if he had three jobs. And with the housing shortage, there was no place else he could live that would be cheaper. He could move, somewhere no one knew him. But he couldn’t bring himself to leave London. This was his home, where his only friend lived. And he had to be here in a few years to be at the White Horse in case his stranger returned. 
He could ask Edward for help, but he didn’t want it to seem he was just after the other's money. Especially with Edwards business taking a major hit after a person he was defending was proven guilty. Hob tried to help as best as he could behind closed doors but knew he couldn’t do more since it wouldn’t look good on Edward if he was seen with Hob. 
It was a major point of friction. Edward didn’t care about his reputation and had no trouble inviting Hob out for dinner or even hiring him. But Hob refusing frustrated him, especially when Hob even declined his money, despite Edward knowing how much Hob was struggling. He just wanted to support his best friend and being unable to do so and just having to watch how he made himself smaller and smaller, shrinking under all negative attention focused on him angered him.
Their love for each other made them want the best for each other. And it tore their friendship apart. They were unable to spend time together without a disagreement, and then their friendship ended in a big fight. 
And it was Hob fault. He always said the wrong thing, turning away the people he cared about. First his stranger now Edward. Maybe he was meant to be alone.
But the world didn’t stop for his emotional turmoil. The rent needed to be paid, now especially since there was no longer a friend who would have a place on their sofa for Hob to sleep on. And Hob really needed to keep a roof over his head. 
He was terrified of ending back on the street. He did it once, and it was the worst time of his life. Just a nightmare of pain, suffering, anger, blood, and a desperate fight for survival. He knew getting back up once you were so far down was almost impossible. He couldn’t let it get this far. Not if there was something he could do. Even if it means he had to let go of his pride.
The first time wasn’t planed. Was just walking, trying to clear his head and finding a way out. The window was open, everything else dark, and no car in the driveway. He knew it was wrong, he should be better than this. 
He climbed the fence and slipped through the window, heart beating fast as he listened for any sign of life inside the house. Nothing. Sneaking around, he grabbed anything of value. 
Ten minutes later he was out, pockets heavy, and on his way to the pawnshop. It was not enough to pay the rent but enough to satisfy his landlord getting another week before he would be kicked out. 
It made him think about how easy it had been. And how little effort had taken to get the money. And it was not as if he hadn’t tried other options. It was them, society, not giving him a choice. If they had just given him a job, he wouldn’t be in this position. It was their fault, not his. 
And it was not as if he had hurt anyone. A few valuables were gone. And? They could replace it, their house had been nice enough they could afford a small loss like that.
Yes. It was the least all of them deserved for letting him down like this. He would just take what he needed to survive. And it was only temporary until he was back on his feet. They all thought he was a murderer, a bit of stealing was nothing in comparison.
It became a routine, going on nightly strolls and returning with his pocket full. He was good at it. Always knew when someone was home or not, avoided being seen when he made his way inside, and didn’t spend a second longer inside than he had to.
No one had to know what Hob did. Well except, the pawnshop owner, but he didn’t say anything and just gave Hob a price much under the actual value of the items. Hob was fine with that. Paying hush money was better than being ratted out to the police. Especially since the police so far had no idea he even existed. There was always breaking and entering, and he chose his targets so far apart there was no connection. The cops had better things to do than chasing a criminal that didn’t cause real harm. And Hob liked things that way. He had managed to avoid prison once, he didn’t want to risk it, especially since this time there would be no Edward bailing him out.
His rent was paid, he had food in his belly and a new coat. Life was good. Or it should be. There was still the guilt nagging at him that all of this wasn’t his. That he had stolen it and it was wrong. But with every failed attempt to find another source of income, he fell deeper into his ways. It was just too easy. Until weeks passed by without him searching for a legitimate job. 
~1989~
He started hating the man he was becoming. Or rather, he was returning to. He had thought he had become better, had changed. But now he was back at square one. Just a lowlife surviving by harming others. He didn’t want to be like this.
But there was still hope. One last chance to turn things around. Hob may not have the best moral compass – if he had any at all- but his stranger always knew right from wrong. Even before society or law. It had taken him to tell Hob for Hob to realize slavery was wrong. Today it was unthinkable, but back then it has just been how things were. And even then his stranger had known it was wrong. Hob just had to tell him, and his stranger would set him right and correct Hob’s course for the next 100 years.
Yes, all Hob had to do was meet his friend and things would be okay. So he drove to the White Horse in a car he had stolen, full of excitement in the prospect of the weight leaving his chest. He would do better, become good. To get his stranger approval.
But the longer he sat there, alone, the worse he felt. It looked like this was his stranger's answer. They were never and never would be friends. Hob was alone, on his own. There was no one who cared. No one who had any expectations, everyone had given up on him. Why should he even try? If there was no one to judge him, why not make things easy for himself?
Things escalate from there, as there is nothing holding Hob back. So what if the houses he breaks into now are not from some rich fucks but middle class as well? They had shunned him just as well. And their security was a lot laxer. Also, less to steal, but it was enough. And then there was someone home, but the house was way too good to pass up on. But it was okay, he would just be quiet. 
A good plan if not for the man of the house stepping out of his bed to get a glass of water just as Hob was clearing out their silver drawer. They looked at each other frozen, and Hob was glad for the hat and the scarf hiding most of his face. 
Before the other could too much than let out a shocked shout, Hob had jumped over the counter and tackled him to the ground, choking him until he lost conscious. When the wife appeared in the doorway, he was prepared, knocking her unconscious.
He used things found around the house to bind them to two chairs and gag them, before taking his time emptying their whole house. They would call the police anyway, Hob could at least make it worth it. And worth it, it was. He left the pawnshop with a big bundle of cash.
And if he spotted some rich folks taking a shortcut through a dark allay, well then it was their own fault, since they had begged for it. You couldn’t blame Hob for standing there with a knife demanding their valuables in a sick play on the situation that had started this whole thing. But other than his attackers back then, he was just after the money. Once he had what he wanted, he let his victims go unharmed. 
He didn’t kill. That was a line he would never cross again. And if he had to attack someone or render them unconscious, he did it with causing as little harm as possible. It was something which baffled the police and press alike, as they couldn’t decide if he was a monster or a gentleman thief. It was kinda amusing reading about people losing their mind trying to figure him out. Especially since it was that easy. He was just someone no longer following societies rules and just living by his own codex, doing whatever he pleased.
Even if this codex was completely screwed. Like right now, still blood on his knuckles from having to knock someone out who resisted, but being offended by a bunch of teens ganging up on a gangly little thing. It just strokes him wrong, seeing something like this. 
But it is not his problem. There is no need to get involved.
Or at least it wasn’t until the boy rose his head and looked straight at Hob. Dark brown eyes, with hair of the same color. But that was not what stopped Hob in his tracks. He looked just like Robyn. Well, not exactly, it was more the vibes he was giving up. But Hob couldn’t stop seeing his son laying there on the ground beaten and bloody, his tormentors surrounding him.
He moved before he really thought about it. 
His fist connected with the nose of the guy to the left. The bone crunched under the impact and the guy stumbled back, shouting in pain. That got the attention of the rest of his group, who instantly stepped in to avenge their friend. With no option to back out of this anymore, Hob just went with the flow and beat everyone getting into punching distance. They had the numbers, but they were untrained and rather stood in each other's way than taken advantage and overpowering Hob. Which leads to Hob standing between fallen bodies, breathing heavy and blood on his shirt but mostly unharmed beside a few bruises. 
Walking over to the fallen boy, he saw him flinch. Hob hadn’t meant to scare him, although the display of violence must have been frightening. But he didn’t feel comfortable leaving him sitting on the ground with unknown injuries, especially since his attackers would get up soon. 
He wanted to gain the boy's trust, but Hob had forgotten how to be comforting and soft. Hadn’t had need for it in years. Even for Edward, he had not managed to bring back that part of himself. Which was just as well because Edward liked his brash and direct way.
But now he tried, crouching down, holding out his hands and speaking softly. “It's okay. I took care of them,” well, he tried. He failed miserably, sounding more threatening than reassuring, but he had tried. How had he managed to deal with Robyn without frightening the child? He couldn’t remember. And wasn’t that sad? Not remembering this everyday life with his son, only holding some special memories close to his heart while the rest faded?
Knowing that his presence would only distress the boy more, he got up and turned to leave. He would just call the police to check things out, once he was far enough away. Only there was a tug on his pant leg and turning he saw the boy grasping the fabric with shaking fingers. The big teary eyes looking up at Hob broke his heart, and he couldn’t stop himself from leaning down again and pulling the boy into his arms. Crying and wailing filled the alley, but the boy clung to Hob desperately. 
Carrying him into his arm and towards Hob’s apartment, reminded Hob of the times Robyn had been unable to sleep and Hob had walked through the whole house with the child in his arm to keep him calm, while Elenore watched them with a smile. He had forgotten it until his actions pulled the memory back up.
Entering his building, he sat the boy on his sofa and retrieved his extensive med-kit. Being unable to die meant treating injuries yourself that would bring up questions, going to the hospital. He didn’t need much of it to treat the boy. The injuries had looked worse than they actually were. A bloody nose, bruising, scratched hands and knees, a gash close to his hairline that luckily didn’t need stitches, and a cracked wrist. 
Once the task was done, Hob looked at the boy awkwardly, not knowing what to do.
“You want tea?” You could never go wrong with tea. The boy nodded and Hob set to work, returning with two mugs of tea.
“Thank you,” the voice was shy and soft. But at least the shaking had stopped as the kid started to relax.
“Don’t worry about it,” Hob meant it. Neither the tea nor stepping in had been much trouble, and Hob had done it for his own piece of mind. There was no need t thank him.
Hob swirled the tea in his mug, not knowing what to say. Should he give the kid money for a taxi? Take him home? Offer him the sofa for tonight? Hob didn’t know. 
Luckily for him, the boy was not as incapable of social interaction as he was.
“My name is Georgie Baldwin. What about you.”
“Hob,” he didn’t give a last name. The less the boy knew, the better it was for him with the life Hob lived.
“Thank you for saving me, Hob,” the boy put down his empty mug, hugged Hob and then left the apartment before Hob could compose himself. He looked at the closed door not understanding what exactly had happened, but then he just shrugged. Another weird day in his weird life. No need to think deeper about it. It was not as if hew would see the boy ever again.
After cleaning up the medical equipment, he laid in bed, unable to sleep. 
The encounter had brought up memories of a happier time. It made him realize just how lonely he felt. There was a gnawing emptiness in his chest, where his heart once was. He wanted someone to be there for him, to greet him when he got home, to care if he made it home. He didn’t want t be alone anymore. But every time he tried he messed up and ended up back alone. It was better to not try, and be disappointed rather than to suffer.
But knowing that didn’t fill the emptiness in his chest and no matter how much he tried he didn’t find any rest. Which left him cranky and short temperate when he stomped to the door, mug with extra strong coffee in hand, to tell whoever was on the other side to fuck off. Throwing the door open, he came face to face with the kid from yesterday.
The door banged close, as Hob didn’t have the patience to deal with whatever bullshit this was. Instead, he took a big swing of his coffee, cursed as it burned his tongue, and debated if a nice fluffy omelet was worth the effort of actually making it. 
His doorbell chimed again.
Hadn’t he been clear enough in his dismissal? But no, when he opened the door, the boy was still standing there smiling at him. What a prick. But not stupid, as he held out a bag that smelled heavenly of backed goods as bribery. 
With his stomach grumbling, Hob admitted defeat and took the bag, leaving the door open as he stepped inside. The boy had already been here, it wouldn’t do any harm to let him in. But Hob was not in the mood to play good host right now and didn’t offer any tea or coffee. Ripping open the bag, he found muffins and chocolate croissants. All things considered, it was a good bribe.
Humming happily, he dug in as the boy sat down watching him carefully. 
“So what so you want kid?” 
“It’s Georgie,” the way the kid pouted was kinda cute. He must have old ladies want to feed him all over town. “I want you to teach me how to fight.” Hob choked on the bit of croissant. He couldn’t say if it was his immortality or Georgie slapping his back that prevented him from entering the sunless lands. Whipping tears out of his eyes, he looked at the kid as if he had lost his mind.
“Are you completely crazy? Why would you ask me?”
 “The way you fought was amazing. Please, I want to be able to do it too.”
“Hard pass. Why the heck should I teach a brat?”
“I can pay you,” the kid dove for his pocket and placed a stack of bills on the table. It was no small amount. So, a rich brat. Well, it was not as Hob really needed money with how well his business was going. And he would rather not involve the kid by accident. If he went down for his actions it was one thing but dragging a kid down with him was completely different. And if he gave in now, he just knew the kid would one day rob houses side by side with him.
“Pass. Go home kid. You are young and have a bright life ahead of you. There is no need to get involved with the likes of me.”
“But what if they come back?! I need to be able to defend myself,” Hob just groaned as this was just playing unfair. Especially since it was a fair point. The bullies had found him once, and there was no guarantee they wouldn’t do worse when Hob was not close by to step in. It was just unfair. Hob was not responsible for the kid, could barely remember his name. But he had made it his responsibility when he stepped in. The least he could do was see things through now.
“Okay fine. I will teach you self-defense. Nothing more. And you will stay out of my business.”
“Deal,” the kid smiled brightly as he held out his hand for Hob to shake. Knowing that one day he would regret this Hob took the offered hand.
23 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
Lucky number 4. Really wish tumblr would not have a word limit
~2022~
Hob is returning from a job, his shoulder aching and the itch starting again where the bullet was still wedged inside but beside the one injury he was fine. It had been one of the easier jobs the man in question not even putting up a fight but just begging for his life throwing out the wildest things in hope Hob would change his mind.
As if Hob would believe him he hadn’t done anything and didn’t know why Hob was coming for him. Not after Georgie had shown Hob proof of the man collecting information about the family and planing to go to court and have them all arrested.
Hob would not let that happen. He would protect his family.
Stepping inside their new headquarters, bigger, grander but lacking the homey feeling, he knew instantly something was wrong. There was too much bustling around, but it was top quiet at the same time. Almost somber. Something had gone wrong.
Hob jogged through the building taking two stairs at once until he reached Georgie’s office. Throwing open the door the voices inside instantly stopped as everyone looked at Hob.
“What happened?!”
Silent as everyone looked at Georgie for guidance, and that seemed wrong. Hob was Georgie’s right-hand man, he should be the first on to know, they should not have to think about telling him.
Finally, Georgie sighted, “We are no longer in charge of guarding the basement.”
Hob schooled his expression in a disappointed one since that was expected of him after hearing they had lost a big job. Inside he was cheering as now Corinthian had no reason to bother him anymore. Heck, if the man came Hob could just knock his teeth lose now that he was no longer responsible for their paycheck.
“But it is just a job. We can find another one easily enough?”
No something was wrong. They looked… guilty?
“What else?!” He demanded the uncertainty eating at him. Looking around frantically he searched for Joe, his friend surly willing to tell him what was going on. Only he came up empty the man not being in the room. Maybe he had gotten hurt and was getting treatment from Kyle, Richards replacement. Or he was cleaning up the mess which lead to them no longer having the job.
“Where's Joe?”
“Joe… he and some others didn’t make it.”
The calmly delivered words broke something in Hob, and he let out a sound not unlike a wounded animal.
“No you have to be lying. It was safe! The job was supposed to be easy! No complications! No danger!”
He looked around with wild eyes, wanting anyone to answer him, to explain how this had happened. Not Joe, it couldn’t have happened to Joe. God, his wife and children, they were all alone now. A sob broke from Hob’s chest. They had lost people before, it was the matter of their profession but so far it hadn’t happened to someone Hob was close with since Leonard.
Warm arms went around him and held him close and Hob clung to Georgie sobbing in his shoulder.
“Who did it?” 
“Hob.” Georgie just shook his head at Hob.
“No. Who did it! Was it Corinthian? Burgess?! Some other group trying to one up us?! I will kill them. Every single one of them!”
“Hob!” Hob flinched at the harsh voice next to his ear. “Drop it!”
What? No Hob couldn’t just ‘drop it’. His friend was dead, and he should just accept it? What had happened to them? When Leonard had still been boss, they would already be marching ready to take the head of everyone that crossed them. Did Georgie not care anymore?
Hob flinched at the thought. How could he even dare to think that about Georgie, his son? When had he lost his unwavering trust? What had happened to them to drift apart like this? Was this even still the family he had once fallen in love with? With him no longer feeling at home and safe? He didn’t know.
Which was why he found himself far away from the rest of the family and outside their territory in a bar drinking away his sorrow. 
He had come here straight from bringing news to Joe’s family. Cherry screamed in anger for letting it happen, for not protecting him after Joe had done anything for him. Hob had just taken it and not protested, just held her as she broke into heavy sobs. She had apologized later for her outburst but compared to what ob had done after he lost someone it had been tame. At least he hadn’t snapped his neck not like Hob had done with the people responsible for Robyn's death. 
And despite her reassuring him he was part of their family, and always welcome no matter what, that Joe would have wanted it, he couldn’t have stayed, not when Joe’s daughter came down the stairs rubbing her eyes sleepily and asking what was going on. He left money on his way out. He would make sure they would be set for life now that Joe couldn’t take care of them anymore. 
He would even get them set up in another city if staying here was too much for them with all the bad memories it brought up. But so far they were still progressing. Hob would return later to talk with Cherry about their future.
Looking back at the whiskey in his hand he took a big sip hoping the alcohol would work faster and numb his pain. 
The bar was not the White Horse. He had gone there but as the barman in 1989 had said it had been closed, the building still standing, but abounded as the construction firm had not started their work yet. Maybe it was better that way. Another thing, remembering of what he had lost gone. 
He had found a place a few streets down. It was not as comfortable as the White Horse had been rather run down and the patrons all looking like they lived here. But the alcohol was strong and that was all that mattered. 
Someone pulled out the chair next to him and Hob sighed. Seems like someone had not understood his don’t bother me aura. Time to sent them running for real. He couldn’t deal with anyone today. Only when he turned, sharp remark already on his lips did he froze starring wide-eyed.
He knew the person in front of him. Knew him well in fact. But he had never thought he would see him ever again, had not thought it's possible.
“Stranger?” The word tumbled out of his mouth, almost a plea, and he cursed himself for showing his cards so early. For revealing how happy he was for the other to be here with him when he should be angry for being stood up 30 years ago.
But the moment he laid eyes on the man everything was just gone beside the absolute relieve.
“It is you! It is good to see you friend. I was worried when I didn’t hear from you, thought you had forgotten about little old me.”
“Hob,” the smooth voice rolled over Hob and drove shivers up his spine. He couldn’t help but smile brightly at his stranger. It had been way to long since he had heard the other say his name like this. What would he say? Would he apologize for missing the last meeting? No, a being like this would never do that. But maybe if Hob was lucky he would finally acknowledge their friendship. 
Hob’s heart beat fast in his chest at that thought.
“We need to talk.”
That didn’t sound good, but Hob tried to not let his fear show. “Sure we do. We haven’t seen each other in so long I have so much to tell you. There has been so much change in recent years.”
“Yes. It concerns your actions in recent years. They have been disgusting. I thought you had learned from experience and grown.”
He only came to lecture Hob, not because he cared. Heck. Would he have kept on ignoring Hob if Hob had not followed his current path? Fuck, How stupid of Hob for thinking he meant something to the man.
“I didn’t take someone's freedom,” the words were meaningless, childish even, but Hob didn’t fell like giving the matter serious thought.
“No, you took their life instead. And for what. Praise? Fame? Was that really worth all the blood on your hands?”
Yes it was. It had been worth everything, even if it meant seeing the children cry over the corps of their parent. He had to believe it. Otherwise, something inside Hob would break.
His stranger took his silence as answer. “I had expected better from you, thought at least you would strive to keep on improving.” What little of Hob’s heart was left and nor yet battered and bruised shriveled up under the other's words. He felt chastised. “But upon my return I found you have become rotten, just like all the other humans.”
How dare he!
“You left. Just stormed out into the night without me knowing if I would ever see you again. I was all alone! You don’t have the right to judge my actions. You weren’t there. You abandoned me!”
Hob had gotten up, voice raising into a scream attracting the attention of all the other patrons and the barman who looked ready to throw Hob out if he started throwing hands. But Hob didn’t have the energy for it as the anger left as fast as it came, and he sunk back to his chair heavy sobs raging his body in pure devastation. 
And just like back then, he was all alone. Figure it needed his stranger for him to realize that he was just as alone in the family as he had been back then. Fuck. Could he even stay with them anymore? Now that he had realized that he was just fooling himself? But if he left, where would he even go? He had no one else, no place to go, no one that cared about him. He had pushed the only one away years ago when he punished Edward and spit his kindness in his face. In the family he could at least be useful, have a purpose even if it was just making Georgie’s life easier. 
“Hob,” looking up through tear filled eyes he saw something like guilt on his stranger face. And that was just wrong. It wasn’t his fault, no matter what Hob had said in anger. It was Hob’s fault. For being a bad person, for being rotten unable to turn over a new leaf no matter how much he tried and struggled. He would always fall into darkness again. 
The man reached out towards Hob and Hob couldn’t help it, he flinched back, falling out of his chair and onto the ground looking up with wide shocked eyes. He couldn’t accept it, didn’t deserve the kindness. Couldn’t fool himself into thinking he was special anymore only to be left in the cold when the man had a mood swing. Hob couldn’t do it anymore wouldn’t be able to recover once more.
“No don’t. Please. I c-can’t. I don’t want to be strung along by you any more only to be thrown away when you please.”
With more sobbing, Hob heaved himself back to his feet and stumbled out of the door, leaving his stranger sitting frozen in shock. Outside rain hit his face. Fitting. He just stumbled through the dark streets not knowing where to go and what he wanted, just setting a foot in front of the other until he stopped outside a building underneath the roof and just breath.
“Hob,” the question was soft and unsure. Hob spun looking around at the elderly man approaching him with caution, the doorman standing behind him, phone in hand ready to call police on the crazy dude standing in front of the building,
It took a moment until Hob managed to recognize the energetic man thinking he could change the world inside this weary looking one. God, Edward must be almost 60 now.
“Edward,” it was not more than a whisper, but Edward’s face broke into a bright smile at it. And then Hob flinched, remembering what he did the last time they had meet, how he had attacked the man. And how he still looked like the first time they had meet, while Edward had aged. Fuck, Shit! The panic he hadn’t felt ever since his family had found about his immortality was back in full swing.
“What are you doing here,” how had Edward found him? Did he have someone spy on Hob?
“This is the building I live in?” Edward gestured towards the building behind him. Following the gesture, Hob saw that this was indeed the building Edwards lived in, had lived in even before their big fight. Hob had walked here, had sought the place out, maybe because of the memories his stranger had brought up
He should leave before he made things even worse.
“You are all wet. Come in, let’s warm you up before you catch a cold.”
Hob shook his head, no he couldn’t go in no matter how much he wanted to. Even if he just wanted to turn back time to before he had fallen apart with Edward, when he had still been able to look into the mirror without his stomach turning.
“I should go back. They must be looking for me already.”
But when he turned there was a tight grip on his arm and he looked at Edward with confusion. Why did the man look so desperate? “I really can’t let you get out in this storm in good conscience. You will catch your death.”
Hob flinched at that. But when he was pulled along he dutifully followed into the luxurious entrance hall, dripping water on the floor all the way to the elevator. 
They rid up in silence no one knowing what to say. Hob wanted to apologize but didn’t know how. 
Sorry I was so stupid and threw the best friend I ever had away over some stupid issues. Sorry that I disappointed you even when you worked so hard to reassure everyone I was a good person. Sorry I punched you. Sorry I thanked your kindness by leaving?
Hob didn’t know. So he said nothing.
He was ushered into Edward’s flat standing awake in the entrance as he waited for Edward to bring towels, so he wouldn’t destroy the wooden floors. Looking around he noticed that not much had changed since the last time he was here. The layout was still the same, and it was still the same sofa hob had crashed on multiple times in the past. 
He felt wrong-footed having such a stark reminder of the past right in front of him. But once he was padded dry and had one some of Edwards dry clothes things became even more surreal. Edward had excused himself into the kitchen to make tea leaving Hob to wander around the apartment. And in the living room there were photos. Of him together with a young Edward smiling at the camera clearly happy. 
“Oh Hob,” he looked at Edward vision blurry and was pulled against the other's chest sobbing heavily as he was hugged. 
“What happened?”
Hob just shrugged. He didn't know. Only everything had been fine and then everything had slowly fallen apart until it was absolute misery, and he had no way to pinpoint when everything had gone wrong. With Leonard's death? With his first kill? With his fight with Edward? The fight with his stranger?
If he only could turn back time but despite immortality and magic that was still impossible. 
So he could do nothing but sob while Edward held him together.
“Do you want to stay there?”
Hob shock his head because no he didn't. The only reason why he wasn't just leaving was that he didn't have somewhere else to go. 
“It's okay. We can fix did. You know me - I love the lost souls. I will find a way to get you out of there and somewhere save where they can't get to you.”
It felt good to let go, to leave everything to Edward and believe he would make things okay again. To give up control and know everything would be right.
“I have killed people,” he pressed out because despite it feeling good and him wanting to be taken care of he could never accept anything good in his life. So he said the one thing he knew Edward would never forgive him for, that would get him to turn away from him and leave him on his own. But the man shocked him.
“I know.” Seeing Hobs questioning face he continued.
“I keep tabs on you. I know I couldn't get you out not with you not wanting to, but I had to know you were still alive. I just couldn't leave you.”
Fuck, Hob didn’t deserve someone so good, so caring. When all he did was push others away. Bur despite it Edward was still here with him offering his hand, his help. 
Hob accepted. 
He slept on the sofa this night wanting to make a battle plan in the morning. His phone was blowing up with missed calls in when he opened his eyes and dread filled his veins. Edward took it away and pushed a mug in his hands instead, pulling him to the breakfast table. 
“I need to go back.”
“No you don't.”
“I do. If I don't, they know something is wrong and will come here. I can't put that on you.”
“You won't be putting it on me if I'm offering.  And I am. Offering that is.”
After some more discussion, Edward had to admit that Hob just vanishing would raise to many red flags with them not having a way to get him safe unnoticed. But he forced Hob to take his number and tell him if anything went wrong, so he could come to the rescue. 
Returning to the family headquarter felt like entering a dark cave after having spend time with Edward. He had done that every day for years so why did it feel so dirty now. Why did his skin only now crawl when people nodded at him with appreciation?
He could only hope Edward would have a way out soon and would call him. He didn't know how long he could keep up the face of things being okay. Going through this day alone was painful.
“Gadling,” Hob looked over to the caller. Robert. A newer member of the family, still motivated and set on climbing the ranks. 
“Boss wants to see you.”
Hob nodded in thanks and started walking towards the office. Whatever Georgie wanted, it was better to not make him wait, or he would get suspicious. But his heart beat fast as he knocked at the door. 
Stepping inside his eyes looked with Georgie who had an expression he just couldn't read. But then something on the floor caught his attention and he looked at the laying, bloody body on the ground. Another 'guest' of the family. Another unlucky soul standing in their way and paying the price.
But then the person groaned and Hob recognized their voice. 
At first there was shock, disbelieve and then hot burning anger.
“What the hell are you doing?!”
“Watch your language. You see, a little bird told me you think about betraying us. So it is only natural I'm taking the care of it.”
“He is my friend.”
“And I'm your family. And you betrayed me!”
Hob flinched at the raised voice and ducked his head in shame. It was the truth he betrayed them, was ready to run and leave them behind. 
“But I'm ready to forgive you. All you have to do is kill him. Prove your loyalty, and we will never have to speak of this again. We can go to my room and cuddle.”
He didn't. He didn't hang this over Hob, knowing how desperate he was for touch. Which meant he knew exactly what it meant for Hob and despite that had refused cuddles until he thought he could gain something from it. Because he knew Hob would give in, would fall to his feet for scraps of attention. 
His movements were mechanic as he sunk to the ground next to Edward. The other's face was bloody, his eyes a bit glazed, but he recognized Hob. But he just looked resigned before smiling and mouthing it's okay. 
Which was terrible because nothing was okay, and it was Hob’s fault. He had messed up and had gotten the man involved. He would never be here if Hob had just stayed away. And still Edward didn't blame him. Wouldn't even do if Hob killed him here and now because he understood. Knew people in Hobs situation had no choice. Didn't even realize how they were used. 
He touched Edwards face sweeping away some blood. And Edward just leaned into the touch closing hid eyes. Hob didn't understand how he could forgive Hob so easily. 
It was Hobs choice to make. But was it really a choice. His family. The son he had stood with for more than 25 years, that he loves like Robyn. Or an old friend he had fallen out with and had only seen once after years of absence?
Hob sweep Edward up, cradled him in his arms as he got up and stepped towards the door.
“What are you doing?”
“What I should have done years ago.”
“You can’t just leave!”
“Watch me,” Hob bit out harshly at that. He saw no reason to hold his tongue any longer.
“We outnumber you. We are powerful, control the whole city!”
“Yeah? And who put you in that position? Who took care of all of your enemies you were too scared to face on your own? But by all means, try to stop me, order your men to stand in my way, to shoot me and see how it ends for you when all that is left of your precious family is only carnage.”
Georgie paled as he realized just who he was talking to, no longer his father figure that always forgave him and was there for him, but the angel of death that had killed so many in his name. And Hob was ready to unleash his anger against him.
Hob could just hope Georgie wouldn’t challenge him. Even though he would make it out, his precious cargo couldn’t sustain any more wounds or waste time. Without knowing his exact condition Hob had to get him to the hospital as soon as possible. 
But it seemed there was some good in the horrible things he had done and the reputation it brought. Georgie stepped to the side and let him past. As did everyone else when Hob just growled at them.
He really thought they could make it, that he hadn’t doomed Edward completely, when a shadow stopped out of the darkness of a doorway and blocked the way.
“Leaving so soon?” Hob froze as the Corinthian stood before him. He had never seen the man fight, never saw him do anything else beside flirt or order others around, but he was terrified. He just knew the man was strong, maybe even stronger than Hob on a blood rush. But if it came to an altercation Hob just knew he would not win, at least not while keeping Edward safe.
He cursed himself for not thinking about the possibility, but then he hadn’t expected to see Corinthian ever again since their guarding job had fallen through. After all there was no reason to stick close to a fired employee, when there was a mess to clean up. But seeing how he stared at Hob with a predatory smile perhaps in his eyes there was a very good reason to be here. 
“What are you doing here?” Hob pressed out between gritted teeth.
“Just chatting with your boss.”
“He is no longer my boss.”
“Yeah, that seemed the case with how cozy you two were yesterday.” He pointed at Edward and Hob’s blood froze and realization hit him. How Georgie could have known with Hob being so far out of their territory. Corinthian had told on him. Corinthian or someone he had paid had kept an eye on him. Fuck. Who knew for how long.
Maybe he had figured out Hob was immortal and had just waited, watching for the perfect moment to strike. Hob knew he was valuable to many people, especially once trying to figure out how to replicate the effect for themselves. Humans always strove for immortality. But Hob had no answers to give them as, and he was pretty sure it was magic, so even cutting him up would not bring any answers. Which meant his captured would never be satisfied and keep him indefinitely and make him suffer.
Once he had realized that, he had been terrified, had nightmares for weeks and fled whenever there was the slightest chance someone had figured him out. Then, when the family had accepted him he had relaxed, let his guard down, and now he would be paying for it. He just hoped since the man had no real interest in Edward Hob could leverage the other's life against his cooperation.
“Oh relax my dear. It is not as if I will bite. At least not as long as you won’t ask me to,” the seductive tone made Hob shiver, and he unconsciously took a step back, making Corinthian huff in disappointment. 
“Really you would think I’m some kind of monster with how cruel you have been treating me. I’m just here to return this. I must say I was quite disappointed not seeing you wear it.”
Stepping close until Hob could feel his breath on his face the man leaned in, and Hob flinched back hard, but he couldn’t anymore at some point, a wall behind him.
Click.
Opening the eyes he had closed in terror he blinked seeing the Corinthian standing back a step again and looking down he saw a red stone resting on his chest. What?
He looked at the Corinthian with confusion, waiting for something to happen, but the man just threw a lazy salute at him before turning and walking away, whistling softly as he did. He couldn’t just have come to make sure Hob had his gift, could he?
But with nothing else happening it seemed more and more like it and broken out of his stubborn by Edward moaning in pain, Hob marched on and out of the building.
In the hospital he handed Edward over to the nurses and doctors who looked at him with apprehension. He couldn’t be mad he didn’t look like a good Samaritan and Edward was well known in the community. The police was properly already on the way here. And with the family no longer protecting him there was nothing stopping them from trying to arrest him. He should run, but he just couldn’t leave as long as he didn’t know if Edward was okay. So he sat in the uncomfortable chair in the hallway waiting for any news.
A throat was cleared in front of him, and he looked up expecting the cops to arrive to cuff him, preparing to fight to stay here until he had any news. But it was just a doctor standing there looking t him awkwardly.
“You are,” he looked at his clipboard, “Robert Gadling?” Hob just nodded surprised the man knew. He had not bothered to keep up with any identities since he joined and was protected by the family. For all he had known Robert Gadling had officially vanished years ago.
“Can you tell me about Edward?” He sounded wrecked, desperate, but he didn’t care. He just needed to know. But he also knew that legally speaking the doctor could only tell family and not strangers no matter how much Hob claimed they were close.
“Naturally Mr. Gadling. He is stable for now. But his injuries were quite severe, and we can’t predict the long-lasting effects until the swellings have gone away. But frankly speaking it is possible that he will need help in his daily life. As his next of kin, I would recommend already making a decision if you want to take care of this yourself, find an institute to do so or a private firm that will provide someone to help.”
Next of kin? Hob was his next of kin? Why? After all these years Edward had never changed that? It didn’t make sense, he wouldn’t just forget something like that. It must have been on purpose. So despite Hob literally punching him in the face he had kept Hob as someone to contact when he couldn’t make decisions his own.
Suddenly hot anger filled him, at the incompetent of the doctors who were not able to fully heal Edward and that if they were only better his friend would not have to suffer. His hands balled into fist as he felt the weight of the knife in the sheet on his side quite heavily. 
Looking down the corridor he saw himself, walking through the people cutting the doctors and nurses down, blood soaking into his clothes and a big smile on his face, satisfaction in his bones. He grabbed the hair of a blond nurse, pulling back his head exposing his neck and slashing it, letting him bleed pout like a pig.
Blinking heavily and shaking his head he came back to himself, trembling violently, before tilting over and emptying his stomach. A hand on his shoulder rubbed circles into it.
“It’s okay. I know it is a shock finding out something like this. But just remember he is still alive.”
Looking up with teary eyes he stared at the doctor. His eyes flickered to the side and down the hallway looking at all the people wandering around in the usual hectic of a hospital but no panic. Then he saw the blond nurse kneeling next to a little girl and talking to her and his stomach rolled, and he threw up again.
Oh god, what had he been thinking. He had wanted to kill them all, even enjoyed it, despite it not being their fault. They had tried their best to save Edward, the once responsible had been Georgie and his people. How messed up had he become when his first thought when he was overwhelmed was murdering everyone even the innocent ones?
He was a danger to everyone around him! But he couldn’t leave not before he had made sure Edward was in a place the family couldn’t reach. No he had to stay, make sure no one got to him, not even corrupted cops and then get him somewhere safe, properly another country, somewhere warm. He would set him up what money and someone to look after him and then… Hob would disappear, somewhere where he couldn’t harm anyone, where he was no longer a danger.
His chest felt hot, really hot. Looking down he saw the stone sitting there and when he touched it he pulled his fingers back, his skin burned.
What the hell.
Looking at the Ruby, he felt powerful, like all the challenges ahead of him were nothing, like he could easily win. All his worries his despair just faded away, and he felt good, great even. He could-
He tore the thing of his neck, ignoring the pain in his palm and threw it across the floor, breathing heavily. The moment it left his skin his head instantly cleared and reality came rushing back. Fuck, fuck, fuck. He stared at the thing with shock. What the hell had this been. He had just thought it was a normal necklace, nothing special but the experience- it had been like in the past when he had dabbled in drugs. 
It felt so right, good, but once you got in deep you couldn’t stop anymore until one day it took your life. After his first painful overdose Hob had spent painful years going sober again with some fallbacks and in the end he had managed. Nowadays, the hardest thing he allowed himself to include was alcohol. 
“Oh my.”
He had completely forgotten about the doctor who looked at him with wide eyes before getting up and walking over to the stone, bending down.
“DON’T” Hob reached out while struggling to his feet. He had no idea if it would do the same to other people, but he couldn’t risk it. Couldn’t have the doctor go on a killing spree from touching something Hob had brought in here.
“Alright, I will not touch it. Mr. Gadling, how about we go to the exam room over there for you to sit down. I know it is all very much right now.”
Hob breathed out in relive, glad everyone was just thinking he was loosing his shit because of the condition of his friend, not because he had a mysterious mind-altering stone.
But leaning down, he was faced with another problem, what to do with the stone. Before when he had touched it to put it in his drawer nothing had happened and even when wearing shortly nothing had happened till he had made it to the hospital. But he couldn’t risk touching it. He pulled out a fabric handkerchief. Old-fashioned but after all the centuries he still hadn’t gotten fully over the amazement he felt and was not yet ready to change it against the one use kind even if it was more hygienic.
He swept up the stone and put it in his coat pocket, hoping the extra layer would be enough to protect him from its influence. He still stayed alert and ready to throw it away if it started influencing his mind again. But for now he seemed safe.
When he passed by the chair and saw a nurse clean up his sickness, he winced and apologized softly as he was steered into the examination room and sat down. The nurse came in after replacing the doctor, so he could go back to his work. She kept an eye on him but when he seemed calm and didn’t have any other outburst she also started to relax a bit. 
When he was finally allowed to enter Edwards room, he just sat down in the chair and cried. It was his fault. He was the one responsible for this.
“Don’t cry.”
Looking up, he saw Edward clearly in pain but still smiling at him. “If you cry, I will have to cry too, and I really don’t think my stitches would like that.”
But despite the words, Hob only sobbed much harder trying to get out apologize that only ended up as jumbled mess. Edward put a trembling hand on his shoulder and squeezed weakly. But despite him trying to comfort Hob he couldn’t stop his own tears falling down faced with Hob’s sadness.
“Damn it, I told you I would cry, you stupid git. And stop apologizing it isn’t your fault.”
“I-it… I… it-”
Hob couldn’t get the words out between his heavy sobbing, but Edward understood. “No it’s not. Were you the one doing this? No? Then no, it is not your fault. You were just another victim. And I’m glad you are here with me and, okay.”
Hob sobbed until he had no tears any more just tiredly blinking at Edward.
“How bad is it?”
Hob just flinched at that. He might not know how bad it is, but he was sure Edward would never be the same again.
“That bad mhh? Well, I was getting old and thought about retiring anyway. Spain could be nice, lot warmer than here. What do you say? Small cottage at the beach? Just two old friends hanging out without any responsibility?”
Hob laughed at that just relieved that he wasn’t hated, that Edward even wanted to take him with him and spend time together.
Soon after this heart-to-heart Edward fell asleep and Hob was kicked out of the room by nurses with a pointed reminder to go take a shower. Well looking down at Edward’s blood coaching his clothing he could understand why they would say that. But he didn’t feel ready to leave the hospital and Edward defenseless. Buying some clothes in a store close by he hurried back and changed in a bathroom before sitting back down in the hall, dozing off but ready to spring up and into action when someone opened the door to Edwards room.
“Hob.” He blinked opened his eyes and looked up at his stranger.
“What are you doing here?” not the best way to start a conversation especially after how their last meeting had ended with Hob running away. But Hob was just exhausted.
“I felt your distress,” This week seem to be the one of reconciling with old friends, if his stranger saw enough reason to come to him just because Hob was not feeling well. He should be wary, should protect his heart against another fatal blow, but he couldn't. He felt weak and vulnerable and the mere presence of a familiar face eased something in him. 
“What is wrong?”
Should he really tell him? To a being like him Hobs problems must be insignificant, stupid even.
“My family the people I trusted the most, that trust was misplaced. And when I tried to leave they attacked my friend that tried to get my out.”
His stranger nodded solemnly. Hob contemplated about telling him the rest it. It was hard opening himself like that but also if someone knew about the supernatural it would be his stranger. 
“And there was this… object. It made me want to do things. Bad things. Kill innocent people. Just by touching it.”
That piqued the others' interest. “Do you still have said object.”
Hob nodded and patted his pocket. His stranger zeros in on it and held out his hand and Hob in his trust just pulled the thing out gingerly and dropped it into the others open palm not even questioning it.
The moment the handkerchief was pushed aside, and the Ruby was revealed his stranger let out a heavy breath. A tension Hob had not noticed before falling off his shoulders.
He saw the stone glow in the other's hands and tensed but seeing how calm, how content the man looks he guessed the other's mind was still his own. 
“Where did you get that,” his voice was shaking and filled with more emotion that Hob had ever heard before. He guessed he had made another mistake with revealing this. He didn’t know why or what it was, but something was obviously wrong. Especially given the others guarded look. It was almost as if he was afraid of Hob, which was stupid since Hob was just a human although an immortal one and the being in front of him was magic and could keep death away.
But since he doesn’t know what is going on he can just say the truth: “It was given to me by Corinthian.”
“And how do you know him?” Sharp, cutting, whatever Hob said next would either calm his stranger or set him off. Not knowing which would be the right answer hob fidgeted nervously.
“He gave us, well the family, a job? Guarding something for a rich dude.”
“And he gave you this as payment,” a harsh bitter laugh, “I should have known it was you he gave it to when he mentioned his special friend. It was foolish to believe you wouldn’t fall to his side, that he wouldn’t sway you.”
“What?” Because this was just wrong, Hob didn’t side with anyone, leas of all the Corinthian, who gave him the creep and tried to get into his pants despite Hob’s continues refusal. But he couldn’t explain things as his stranger suddenly exploded in angry furry.
“DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT YOU WERE GUARDING?! DID YOU HAVE A GOOD LAUGH AT ME? How foolish it must have seen to you, me seeking you out after when you had known where I had been all along.”
It took a moment for Hob to catch up with the words as he was to busy ducking away from the other's fury.
“You were in the basement.” A harsh laugh was all the answer he needed, and Hob’s stomach turned at that. God, how many years did they have that job? 10? Just imagining being imprisoned for ten years was impossible and unbelievable cruel. And that was just the time they had been guarding the place, as far as he knew before them someone else had the job before. Had he already been imprisoned in 1989?
Had Hob sunken into self loathing thinking he was hated when instead he should have torn the world apart searching for his friend. And instead he had joined the people responsible for holding him prisoner. How often had he passed the door to the basement. How close had he been. And he had never known that his friend had been so close by desperate to be saved.
He felt sick just thinking about it. He had to let the other know it had never been his intention to play any part in his imprisonment, that should he have known he would have moved heaven and earth to safe him. But he never got the chance.
Looking up he saw his stranger, face distorted, angry, and in his hand the same porch he had used to defeat Lady Constantine. There would be no forgiveness and no talking. Hob had broken the others trust even if he hadn’t known it. Now he would have to pay for his actions, would suffer under the others power. 
Once, his stranger had said he would live until Hob himself choose to stop, but that wouldn’t hold in the other's anger. Would he get to grow old normally like every other mortal once the other's blessing was gone, or would he disintegrate on the spot as centuries caught up with him? He hoped for the first as he didn’t want to die before getting Edward somewhere safe even if he deserved whatever was coming for him for his actions.
He braced for what was about to come.
But the stranger just stood there, hand held out with the powder on it, ready to blow it in Hob’s face as he trembled with rage. But he never did as his eyes filled with tears, and he let out an agonized wail before his hand dropped. The sand falling to the ground and forming a cloud around him, the whirlwind ribbing on Hob’s clothes, and he had to shield his eyes, and then it was silence. His stranger was gone, and Hob was still alive.
He had a rough picture of what had happened, but he needed to know more. The family must have known what they had been guarding down there and hadn’t told him. But why? So with a last look in Edwards room and with a soft kiss on the other’s forehead he left and returned to the place where he had fled just hours ago. 
He was pretty sure he was still immortal, at least he didn’t feel any different from before. If not, he would find out the moment he stepped inside and the family tried to defeat him. He just hoped dwarf would forgive him if he didn’t return to him - oh who was he kidding. The man would properly find a way to get to the sunless lands and drag him back, since nothing Hob did stopped him in his attempts to safe Hob. In a way it was kinda nice to be so important t someone. He just wished he wouldn’t put Edward in a position where the man had to save him. If only Hob had been a better friend.
But stepping inside there were no screams and no one trying to wrestle him to the ground. In fact, it was eerily quiet. Quieter than he had ever seen the place, not a single footstep could be heard.
He reached over to the light switch as it was dim in here all blinds closet but when he flickered it the light over him just spluttered blinding him for a second before there was a shattering sound and the shards rained down in the middle of the room.
Afterward everything fell quiet again. At this point, Hob was creeped out. Science had proven everything the church had taught him in his teens as wrong and just a way to control the masses but he himself was immortal and proof there was something more out there. So faced with this he felt quite valid as he crossed himself hoping the devil hadn’t come themselves to collect his soul.
Only nothing happened, and he ventured deeper inside until he stumbled against the dresser, knowing they kept some flashlights in there. Turning them on he felt better. At least until he waved it around and the light hit the first body.
He stumbled back, pressing against the wall looking for the blood, but there was nothing, the person was just laying there, limbs folded uncomfortable under the body. Getting closer Hob pushed them with his foot jumping back when they rolled over and just staring at them. Their chest was moving, they were still alive, but asleep. Which was weird, but maybe there had been a gas attack or something, any reasonable explanation for this. 
But deep inside he knew there was nothing reasonable about this. Just as he knew these men would never wake up again, trapped into nightmares until they took their last breath. How exactly he knew that he couldn’t tell, but it was just too similar to the way Lady Constantine had been. Only these were quiet, absolutely silent in their suffering.
Walking through the mansion, his once home, he found more and more bodies, everyone just slumped where they stood, some still with their weapons in their hand trying to defend themselves. 
Would Hob have ended up just like that if his stranger had gone through with it and blown the sand in his face? Would he have been trapped in his own head, unable to escape, not even by dying? And why wasn’t he like them? Why had the man hesitated, why had he not included Hob in his justified revenge? 
Then a sound, a wheezing, running forward he threw open the door to the study and he found Georgie. The man was laying on the ground, clearly in pain, his eyes milky and blind. But he was moving, trying to pull himself up and failing as blood seeped out from his chest. Hob had no idea if the stranger had done it or if Georgie had done it to himself to escaper a crueler fate. Whatever it was h didn’t have long.
Hob sunk to the ground beside him hating how his heart ached and how he caught himself thinking he would have to bury another son. Because Georgie had long ago cased to be that. He didn’t deserve Hob’s concern.
“Who is there,” Georgie’s voice was full of pain.
“Hob.”
“I will be damned. It speared you?” A bitter laugh. “Naturally it did- Lucky Hob, saved by ignorance.”
“Obvious. If I had known you had him I-” Hob bite his lips, “You can’t just imprison someone like that!”
“Yeah you were always such a goody two shoes. Never willing to do what had to be done only retaliating never stopping something before. I feared you wouldn’t be of much use.”
A chuckle and Hob’s blood ran cold. “But who knew all it took was some pushing and letting you believe you were doing the right thing and I had a loyal attack dog.”
Hob shock his head, not wanting to believe him. It couldn’t be. Faces flashed before his mind, people he had killed thinking he was just protecting his family. Who of them had really been a thread and who had only been guilty of being in the way and needed to be replaced.
“No that can’t be, Leonard, he wouldn’t” hob sobbed out wanting to believe in at least something. The old boss had always been honorable, and he had promised.
“He was a fool, wanting to stick by your rules. And what did it get him? He was easy to get rid of.”
Hob sobbed. God, Georgie was a monster, killing his own flesh and blood. For what? Power. And Hob had followed him believing he was doing the right thing, had given him more and more power.
He stumbled upward, fleeing the room under Georgie’s laughter just wanting to get away. Forgot what had happened, but no matter how much he tried he couldn’t stop his mind from spinning, couldn’t stop himself from questioning everything he had done. Oh god, he had helped keep his friend imprisoned. he had not guarded him directly, but he had made sure no one got into the mansion and found him down there. He hadn't known, but was that really an excuse. 
He had not meant it but what good did it do especially since the stranger seemed to think Hob had been involved, at least with the way he had reacted to the necklace. Which despite looking different must have been the necklace he had worn whenever he had meet with Hob. How stupid had he been to not notice it, to not even question it.
He needed to apologize, even knowing the man would never forgive him, but he had to. He should at least know Hob was sorry and that he never knowingly be involved into keeping the other locked up. But where to start. Threw was no way to find him. 
Or wasn’t there?
The person who had given him the necklace in the first place, the Corinthian. He knew what power the stone held, and he knew what he was doing when he gave it to Hob. If the man knew of his and the stranger's relationship he must also know of a way to contact the man.
Standing in Edwards room, Hob broke down in tears. When telling Edward the family was no longer an issue the man’s first question was, is the one who did it also after you, with worry in his eyes. No, OMG what have you done or how could you. He believed Hob had nothing to do with it and that he was in danger instead. Hob wished he could have the same fate in himself the man displayed. But no matter what he couldn’t forget all the blood on his hand and question how many of them really deserved it.
He spoke, confessed everything to Edward needing the man to know how broken he was that there was no saving him this time, but the man just pulled him close and wiped away his tears. He told Hob he was a good person and that as long as he felt this way and regretted his action he would always be a good person. Hob didn’t believe him.
Pray for me, cos I won't pray for you
My fic for the @the-centennial-husbands-bigbang!
The amazing art for this fic was done by @jeniidrawsshit and oh my god I love it so so much. It is just so amazing.
LINK TO THE ART!!! GO CHECK IT OUT!!
Pairing: Hob/Dream
Rating: mature
Word Count: 40,657
Tags: Angst, Angst with a Happy Ending, Happy Ending, Eventual Happy Ending, Blood, Canon-Typical Violence, gore like the dinner episode, The Corinthian is His Own Warning (The Sandman), Attempted Rape/Non-Con, Attempted Sexual Assault, Blood and Injury, Alternate Universe - Mob, Organized Crime, Hob joins the mafia, Self Confidence Issues, Hob Gadling Loves Dream of the Endless | Morpheus, POV Hob Gadling, Hob Gadling Needs A Hug, Misunderstandings
Summery: After their fight in 1889 Hob falls in with a bad crowd thanks to a boy that reminds him of Robyn. He tries to stop his descent into crime not wanting to be reduced to being nothing more than a murderer again. But eh fails. Compared to all the live he ends helping to guard a basement is tame. If only Corinthian, the right hand man of his employer, would stop flirting with him despite being turned down multiple times already.
Chapter 1 under the cut. Will repost the next chapters as reblog because of word limit.
~1889~
“You knew Lady Johanna. You know, Lushing Lou. You know everyone, don't you?” Hob asked in wonder. He may not know who or rather what his stranger was, but he could never help but be amazed by everything he could do. Sometimes when he laid awake, unable to catch sleep, he came up with the wildest theories about the man. He imagines him being a vampire, a fae, and even considered an old god from Greece. But he would never know, as his stranger never revealed anything about himself, not even his name. 
It felt unfair in a way. Him knowing everything about Hob, while Hob got nothing. It had crossed his mind to be petty, to keep things to himself, go against their deal in a way. But Hob couldn’t stop himself from telling the man whatever he could when they saw each other, eager to be able to share.  
“I saw her again, you know.”
“Who? Lady Johanna?” Worry flared up. He knew his stranger was fine, sitting across the table from him. He also knew the man was strong enough to protect himself. But he couldn’t help wanting to be there, to protect, to keep his stranger safe, even at the cost of his own freedom.
“She undertook a task for me and succeeded admirably, I might add.”
Jealousy, burning hot, filling his veins. He tried to tamper it down, to net let it get to him, but he couldn’t help himself. All the time he had wanted nothing more than to get close to his stranger, to prove his worth, and now he had offered that chance to someone else. He had chosen someone who had hunted them down and tried to do harm instead of someone he shared centuries of friendship with.
It hurt. 
Although, could he hold it against his stranger? The man knew Hob for so long, knew what he has done, knew all his failures during his long life. So it was no wonder he didn’t trust Hob enough to ask him for a favor. His voice was filled with self-loathing as he spoke. “That might be the only thing I've learned after 500 years. People are almost always better than you think they are. Not me, though. Still the same as ever.”
“I think perhaps you've changed.” Hob’s heart started beating faster at the other’s words. Did he really think so? Hob wished it was true. He wants to change, to be good, worthy of his stranger.
“Well, I may have learned a bit from my mistakes. But, uh… doesn't seem to stop me from making them. I think it's you that's changed.”
“How so?”
Hob should shut up now and be content with what he had, seeing the man he had fallen for every hundred years. He should not press the issue, no matter how desperate he was to be acknowledged by the other. But Hob had never been smart when it came to things he desired.
“I think I know why we still meet here, century after century. It's not because you want to see whether or not I'm ready to seek death. I don't think I'll ever seek death. By now, you know that about me. So, I think you're here for something else.”
“And what might that be?” His stranger looked curious at that. Hob liked the look as it meant he had done something to surprise the man.
“Friendship. I think you're lonely.” And in true Hob fashion, he managed to put his foot in his mouth. He knew the moment he had spoken, he had made a mistake. It was the truth, but the wording was just unfortunate and way too blunt. And not at all how he had planned to breach the topic.
“You dare…”
“No, look, I'm not saying–,” Hob tried to backpedal, but it was too late. “You… dare suggest one such as I might need your companionship.”
“Yes. Yes, I do.”
Maybe despite Hob’s foolish approach, there was a chance all of this still had a good outcome, and they would get closer. “Then I shall take my leave of you and prove you wrong.” Or maybe not. Hob sprang up from his chair and chased after his stranger as the man strode out of the tavern. The man couldn’t do this. If he wanted or not, they were friends. You didn’t just storm off and leave your friends behind.
“I'll tell you what, I'll be here in 100 years' time. If you're here then, too, it'll be because we're friends. No other reason, right?” He was met by silence as his stranger didn’t seem fit to answer and just disappeared. 
“Fսck.” 
~1897~
He was pissed, absolutely livid. Who did he think he was? He had no right to speak to Hob like this, no matter how powerful he was. That was not how things worked. You couldn’t be an asshole like that and expect people to stick around. Hob didn’t need him. They saw each other only every hundredth years, and even then the stranger often didn’t have time for Hob and fucked off with someone else. So what if Shakespeare was famous now? Hob would still have been better company back then. No, he didn’t need the man. He would make new friends. Better ones.
~1936~
Okay, so maybe mistakes had been made and Hob should have chosen his words more carefully. That was on him. His stranger still shouldn’t have exploded like this and should rather have tried to talk things out like a grown up, but still – Hob hadn’t been entirely blameless in the situation.
When they saw each other the next time he would have to apologize and maybe then they could laugh together about the stupid fight. Or well, Hob had never seen his stranger laugh, couldn’t even imagine it. He would settle for a smirk then.
~1983~
Anxiety was settled deep in his chest. What if his stranger proved him wrong. What if he didn’t show, determined to not give in. Hob had no way of finding him. He didn’t even know who he was looking for. What would Hob even do? Nothing besides showing up in the White Horse every hundred years and praying at some point his stranger would forgive him and come for him. 
Once more, he felt powerless in their relationship. It was the whole reason why he had even started the fight, wanting to know more, anything about his stranger. He didn’t want to be on equal footing, knowing it would never be, but he wanted something that was his. He didn’t want to be just another amusement the man had, but to mean at least something to the other. 
Tears sprung to his eyes as he hit his desk in frustration. It was unfair. The stranger meant too much to him, was such a big part of his life, and Hob didn’t even know if he was the only immortal he kept. Maybe Shakespeare was out there under a new name, living his best life and meeting his stranger more often than every hundredth years. And there was nothing Hob could do about it, no way for him to even find out.
Knowing he wouldn’t be able to concentrate on any more work, he gathered his documents and put them in a briefcase before leaving the empty office and making his way through the dark street. They were in the progress of having the gas street-lamps replaced by electrical once, but it was slow progress. And during it many streets stayed dark, since repairing gaslights when they were about to be replaced was a waste of resources according to the major. Hob didn’t care too much, he didn’t fear the dark.
He should have.
A dark figure stepped in front of him, barely noticeable in the moonlight. Turning around to run, he saw another figure blocking the other exit of the street and walking towards Hob. A flash of metal in the dark, a weapon. Hob swallowed, not because he was scared, he had survived much worse, but because it spelled trouble, and he couldn’t risk anyone finding out he was immortal. Not with times changing and hiding who he was becoming more and more difficult.
“Your money or your life,” Hob had to suppress a snort at the nasal voice. Ah, criminals, always the same no matter how many centuries passed. He remembered the time well, when he was in the other's position, stopping the carriages of rich folks and demanding the valuables. He had used the exact same words. Although, he guessed there was no much need for flair when it came to such simple matters.
“Alright, I will give you what I have. Please don’t hurt me,” Hob held up his hands, talking calm and trying not to provoke them. He couldn’t die, sure, but being stabbed hurt like a freaking bitch. Hob would rather part with some cash he had on hand and his watch. Nothing holding real value to him, and easy enough to replace. 
So very slowly and telegraphing his movement clearly, he reached inside his coat and pulled out his wallet, holding it out until it was snatched from his fingers. Next was his watch that got the same treatment. And still Hob was well-behaved, not struggling, calm and cooperating. He gave no reason for the situation to escalate, giving his robbers all chances to just leave now with their loot.
Which was why Hob was so surprised when pain exploded at the side of his head. He stumbled, his knee hitting the pavement, his palm getting scratched as he caught himself. Blinking, he tried to lift the haze from his thoughts as he looked up at the two shapes hovering above him. 
It was only instincts, honed through centuries with conflicts, that saved him, his head ducking automatically as he heard the swish of metal through the air. But just because the knife didn't slash his face didn't mean he was safe, as he was not as fortunate in avoiding the kick to his side. He cried out as pain exploded in his ribs. Every fiber of his being wanted him to curl up and protect his soft belly, but he forced down this instinct with gritted teeth. 
No, if you wanted to survive, you had to fight with everything you got. Using the momentum of the kick, he stumbled back to his feet, and got some distance between himself and the attackers. Despite the throbbing in his head, he now could see them more clearly, that was not the face of someone just messing around. No, they wore big smiles, and were enjoying his pain. They wouldn't stop. At least not on their own. 
One of them, heavy dark coat, spindly frame, soon ran towards Hob, knife in hand. Amateur movements. Hob stepped forward, getting close, deflected the blade by smacking the other's arm. His knee meets the other's stomach, sending him down. Before he could make sure he stayed down the other man, this one smaller but wider, jumped on him, and they tumbled to the ground.
That was fine. Hob knew how to wrestle and had the other in a chokehold in seconds. Still two against one, but he kicked out the legs of the man running towards him to tear him off his friend.
The body was suddenly in free-fall, arms whirling trying to get back balance. 
Then a sickening crunch and Hob froze.  
He had heard it often during his lifetime. He had sworn he would no longer be the cause of it. 
Looking over, he didn't need to see the neck bend in an awkward position to know the man was gone. 
Hob had killed him. He hadn't meant to, it had been an accident. But he had killed someone. 
After all the lifetime he had lead and all the killing and dying he had done, he had wanted to be done with it. He just wanted to live in peace and do let others do the same. But now he had ripped someone else out of their life. How could he live with himself knowing what he had just done. 
“Chris,” the man, Hob was still entangled on the ground with, cried out and struggled to free himself. Hob helped him as best as he could now that he was no longer in danger of being attacked. 
Getting up himself, he saw the man kneeling next to the body crying, shaking it and begging for Chris to open his eyes. The man didn’t. They never did. Once someone was gone, there was nothing you can do, no matter how you cried out to your stranger to spare them. 
Suddenly the man got up, swinging at Hob, but in his grief it had become uncoordinated and Hob easily stopped the punch. 
“You murderer! You killed him!”
He hadn’t meant to. And it wouldn’t have happened if they hadn’t attacked him. But pointing that out wouldn’t help, as the man would not listen to reason. He wanted someone to be angry at, to blame, to lessen his own guilt. And Hob was the perfect target. Hob stopped the other punch and just held on as the man cried. It was the least Hob could do.
There was the sound of footsteps in the distance, spooking the man, and he ripped himself free and started stumbling away. Hob didn’t stop him, just sitting down on the ground next to the cooling body and waited. He should probably call the police, but he couldn’t bring himself to move, so he just waited. How long he didn’t know, but at some point steps came closer and when he looked up Hob could see men in uniform entering the alley. The police has arrived. 
Hob didn’t resist when he was dragged up and cold iron snapped around his wrist. Neither when he was pulled away. Everything was a blur. He didn’t remember how they made it to the station, just that he found himself in a chair, an officer sitting on the other side of the desk staring him down.
He was asked questions he can’t answer, the full name of the victim, their relationship and most of all why he did it. All Hob can say is, it was an accident, I didn’t mean to, they attacked me first, I just tried to defend myself, then he fell. Over and over, he repeats it like a mantra. Something to hang on when everyone wants to make him believe he did it on purpose. When their words make him question himself. 
I didn’t mean to. It was an accident. I was just defending myself.
He didn’t know how much time has passed, there was no clock in the room nor window. His voice was rough and black spots dance on the edge of his vision, they hadn’t bothered giving him a glass of water. The blood in his hair from the first swing he took was dry and flaking off every time he shakes his head in denial. His ribs throb with every breath.
He was about to just nod, accept whatever they said if it meant he will be thrown into a cell where he could lay down and close his eyes. It would ruin his life, but wouldn’t that be right after what he had done? A few years of suffering was the least he deserved. Especially since he unlike others had the option to start anew after faking his death.
His downward spiral was stopped by a man bargain in, under loud protests of some officers. The man’s briefcase hit the desk hard, and Hob flinched back at the loud noise.
“Don’t say anything,” sharp blue eyes drilled into Hob’s making him cower at the imposing figure in front of him. The man commanded respect, not because of the nice suit he was wearing or the expensive jewelry or because he was even taller than Hob, but in the way he held himself, his presence filling the whole room. 
So Hob shut his mouth. It was not like anyone was really listening to what he had to say anyway. And not speaking would be good for the scratching in his throat. His fate now would be decided if the new person was a friend or someone wanting to drag him down. Hob didn’t have the strength to fight anymore.
“You,” the man whirled on the officer, making him duck on instinct, only to puff up and try to make himself more imposing when he noticed. “Tell me how it comes that you had him in here for 8 hours and couldn’t even be bothered to give him a glass of water nor give him medical attention? Where are we? At the witch trials,” Hob flinched hard at the words, remembering the trials only too well. Back then he had broken as well, admitting to anything as long as it meant the pain would end. 
To his surprise, the stranger pushed his briefcase further on the desk, blocking Hob’s slumped form from view and gave him at least a bit of privacy as he fought with his demons.
“He killed a man! What do you expect? A fluffed up pillow and a three-course meal?”
“Human decency!” The officer was now absolutely cowering under the pressure, despite his best efforts. “Or are you that desperate you couldn’t take the 10 minutes to have him checked over? Maybe because you know you don’t have a case?”
“Bullshit! I know you love to put your nose where it doesn’t belong, Mr. Henderson. He killed the guy. We found him next to the corpse, and he admitted it was him who made the deceased fall.”
“And wasn’t he also quite persistence that the deceased and another man were the once attacking him, and he was just defending himself? Or are you just going to ignore that? So I suggest instead of harassing the victim, you should rather be out there looking for the second attacker.”
And the officer, despite his complaints and grumbling, got up and left the room. There was no way to know if he was really searching for the other attacker, and if there was even a chance to find the man with how little information Hob had been able to give, but getting a breather was enough for Hob.
His head laid on the desk, the cold helping against his headache, and he just rested his eyes for a moment. He heard movement but ignored Mr. Henderson for now. Or at least he tried to, but the man kneeled down next to Hob’s chair and his hand laid on Hob’s knee. 
Blinking his eyes back open was an effort, but Hob managed and looked down at the concerned eyes looking up at him.
“Mr. Gadling, I wish could say it will be alright, but your situation doesn’t look good. But rest assured, I will do anything in my power to get you out of this.”
“I don’t think I have the money to pay your commission,” Hob was not poor. But the last years after he had fought with his friend, he had let himself go. Gambling, and throwing money at unnecessary luxuries just because he could. When he had pulled his head out of his ass, he had already spent most of his fortune and was now living like the middle class. Not bad, but not enough to pay a man wearing jewelry that could feed a family for at least a year.
“Don’t worry about money. Just focus on getting through this.”
Hob snorted, so either once he was out the man would make demands to be paid back another way, forcing Hob into his servitude, or he was just plain stupid. Saying that straight to the man’s face was not the best idea, but the man just laughed.
“Personally, I see myself as someone just trying to do the right thing, reforming the misdeeds in the justice system.”
So, delusional. But Hob could work with that. And having a delusional lawyer was better than not having one at all, so accepting the help would be best.
“The biggest problem is all we have to confirm your story is your word. Even if the police showed an ounce of competence and finds the other robber, he will tell his own story.” Hob knew all that. He didn’t know why the other even bothered, since there was no way he would get out of here. Not with everyone in the station being hellbent on making sure he went to prison. But at least he got to go to a holding cell for now and take a nap until Mr. Henderson would return the next day. 
And return he did with a big smile on his face. The police had not found the other robber, but they had found a woman hanging around the alleyway, and with a bit of pressure she had admitted to seeing the whole thing backing up Hob’s story. The officers complained and tried to poke holes in his defense, but in the end they had no other option but to accept that his actions had been to defend his own life. 
Things dragged on, Hob being pushed from one cell to the other as people discussed his fate. Mr. Henderson, please call me Edward, was there every step of the way and the only reason why Hob didn’t fell apart. 
Still, Hob couldn’t believe it when the judge finally spoke the words not guilty, and he was stepping into the sun. Till the last moment he had waited for the second shoe to drop, for someone to jump out and present new evidence sending him to jail.
Turning to Edward standing beside him, smiling brightly, he couldn’t help himself, but pulling the man into his arms and thanking him under tears. The man had been there for him, like a true friend, and if he ever needed it, Hob would be there for him in return.
He had lost his stranger, but he was not alone. There were good people out there, just waiting for him. All Hobs had to do was open his heart and accept them. 
With this being over, Hob could move on with his life. Things finally looked up. Or they did until he found out he had no longer a job because of his long absence and his old boss was unwilling to hire a killer despite Hob being proclaimed not guilty. Hob didn’t understand it, but he was unwilling to start a fight. He could find someplace else. Only words of his case had spread through the whole city, and no one was willing to hire him. And without a job there was no money which meant he would be unable to pay his upcoming rent.
But nothing he tried worked. The only positions willing to hire him wouldn’t even make a dent in his rent, even if he had three jobs. And with the housing shortage, there was no place else he could live that would be cheaper. He could move, somewhere no one knew him. But he couldn’t bring himself to leave London. This was his home, where his only friend lived. And he had to be here in a few years to be at the White Horse in case his stranger returned. 
He could ask Edward for help, but he didn’t want it to seem he was just after the other's money. Especially with Edwards business taking a major hit after a person he was defending was proven guilty. Hob tried to help as best as he could behind closed doors but knew he couldn’t do more since it wouldn’t look good on Edward if he was seen with Hob. 
It was a major point of friction. Edward didn’t care about his reputation and had no trouble inviting Hob out for dinner or even hiring him. But Hob refusing frustrated him, especially when Hob even declined his money, despite Edward knowing how much Hob was struggling. He just wanted to support his best friend and being unable to do so and just having to watch how he made himself smaller and smaller, shrinking under all negative attention focused on him angered him.
Their love for each other made them want the best for each other. And it tore their friendship apart. They were unable to spend time together without a disagreement, and then their friendship ended in a big fight. 
And it was Hob fault. He always said the wrong thing, turning away the people he cared about. First his stranger now Edward. Maybe he was meant to be alone.
But the world didn’t stop for his emotional turmoil. The rent needed to be paid, now especially since there was no longer a friend who would have a place on their sofa for Hob to sleep on. And Hob really needed to keep a roof over his head. 
He was terrified of ending back on the street. He did it once, and it was the worst time of his life. Just a nightmare of pain, suffering, anger, blood, and a desperate fight for survival. He knew getting back up once you were so far down was almost impossible. He couldn’t let it get this far. Not if there was something he could do. Even if it means he had to let go of his pride.
The first time wasn’t planed. Was just walking, trying to clear his head and finding a way out. The window was open, everything else dark, and no car in the driveway. He knew it was wrong, he should be better than this. 
He climbed the fence and slipped through the window, heart beating fast as he listened for any sign of life inside the house. Nothing. Sneaking around, he grabbed anything of value. 
Ten minutes later he was out, pockets heavy, and on his way to the pawnshop. It was not enough to pay the rent but enough to satisfy his landlord getting another week before he would be kicked out. 
It made him think about how easy it had been. And how little effort had taken to get the money. And it was not as if he hadn’t tried other options. It was them, society, not giving him a choice. If they had just given him a job, he wouldn’t be in this position. It was their fault, not his. 
And it was not as if he had hurt anyone. A few valuables were gone. And? They could replace it, their house had been nice enough they could afford a small loss like that.
Yes. It was the least all of them deserved for letting him down like this. He would just take what he needed to survive. And it was only temporary until he was back on his feet. They all thought he was a murderer, a bit of stealing was nothing in comparison.
It became a routine, going on nightly strolls and returning with his pocket full. He was good at it. Always knew when someone was home or not, avoided being seen when he made his way inside, and didn’t spend a second longer inside than he had to.
No one had to know what Hob did. Well except, the pawnshop owner, but he didn’t say anything and just gave Hob a price much under the actual value of the items. Hob was fine with that. Paying hush money was better than being ratted out to the police. Especially since the police so far had no idea he even existed. There was always breaking and entering, and he chose his targets so far apart there was no connection. The cops had better things to do than chasing a criminal that didn’t cause real harm. And Hob liked things that way. He had managed to avoid prison once, he didn’t want to risk it, especially since this time there would be no Edward bailing him out.
His rent was paid, he had food in his belly and a new coat. Life was good. Or it should be. There was still the guilt nagging at him that all of this wasn’t his. That he had stolen it and it was wrong. But with every failed attempt to find another source of income, he fell deeper into his ways. It was just too easy. Until weeks passed by without him searching for a legitimate job. 
~1989~
He started hating the man he was becoming. Or rather, he was returning to. He had thought he had become better, had changed. But now he was back at square one. Just a lowlife surviving by harming others. He didn’t want to be like this.
But there was still hope. One last chance to turn things around. Hob may not have the best moral compass – if he had any at all- but his stranger always knew right from wrong. Even before society or law. It had taken him to tell Hob for Hob to realize slavery was wrong. Today it was unthinkable, but back then it has just been how things were. And even then his stranger had known it was wrong. Hob just had to tell him, and his stranger would set him right and correct Hob’s course for the next 100 years.
Yes, all Hob had to do was meet his friend and things would be okay. So he drove to the White Horse in a car he had stolen, full of excitement in the prospect of the weight leaving his chest. He would do better, become good. To get his stranger approval.
But the longer he sat there, alone, the worse he felt. It looked like this was his stranger's answer. They were never and never would be friends. Hob was alone, on his own. There was no one who cared. No one who had any expectations, everyone had given up on him. Why should he even try? If there was no one to judge him, why not make things easy for himself?
Things escalate from there, as there is nothing holding Hob back. So what if the houses he breaks into now are not from some rich fucks but middle class as well? They had shunned him just as well. And their security was a lot laxer. Also, less to steal, but it was enough. And then there was someone home, but the house was way too good to pass up on. But it was okay, he would just be quiet. 
A good plan if not for the man of the house stepping out of his bed to get a glass of water just as Hob was clearing out their silver drawer. They looked at each other frozen, and Hob was glad for the hat and the scarf hiding most of his face. 
Before the other could too much than let out a shocked shout, Hob had jumped over the counter and tackled him to the ground, choking him until he lost conscious. When the wife appeared in the doorway, he was prepared, knocking her unconscious.
He used things found around the house to bind them to two chairs and gag them, before taking his time emptying their whole house. They would call the police anyway, Hob could at least make it worth it. And worth it, it was. He left the pawnshop with a big bundle of cash.
And if he spotted some rich folks taking a shortcut through a dark allay, well then it was their own fault, since they had begged for it. You couldn’t blame Hob for standing there with a knife demanding their valuables in a sick play on the situation that had started this whole thing. But other than his attackers back then, he was just after the money. Once he had what he wanted, he let his victims go unharmed. 
He didn’t kill. That was a line he would never cross again. And if he had to attack someone or render them unconscious, he did it with causing as little harm as possible. It was something which baffled the police and press alike, as they couldn’t decide if he was a monster or a gentleman thief. It was kinda amusing reading about people losing their mind trying to figure him out. Especially since it was that easy. He was just someone no longer following societies rules and just living by his own codex, doing whatever he pleased.
Even if this codex was completely screwed. Like right now, still blood on his knuckles from having to knock someone out who resisted, but being offended by a bunch of teens ganging up on a gangly little thing. It just strokes him wrong, seeing something like this. 
But it is not his problem. There is no need to get involved.
Or at least it wasn’t until the boy rose his head and looked straight at Hob. Dark brown eyes, with hair of the same color. But that was not what stopped Hob in his tracks. He looked just like Robyn. Well, not exactly, it was more the vibes he was giving up. But Hob couldn’t stop seeing his son laying there on the ground beaten and bloody, his tormentors surrounding him.
He moved before he really thought about it. 
His fist connected with the nose of the guy to the left. The bone crunched under the impact and the guy stumbled back, shouting in pain. That got the attention of the rest of his group, who instantly stepped in to avenge their friend. With no option to back out of this anymore, Hob just went with the flow and beat everyone getting into punching distance. They had the numbers, but they were untrained and rather stood in each other's way than taken advantage and overpowering Hob. Which leads to Hob standing between fallen bodies, breathing heavy and blood on his shirt but mostly unharmed beside a few bruises. 
Walking over to the fallen boy, he saw him flinch. Hob hadn’t meant to scare him, although the display of violence must have been frightening. But he didn’t feel comfortable leaving him sitting on the ground with unknown injuries, especially since his attackers would get up soon. 
He wanted to gain the boy's trust, but Hob had forgotten how to be comforting and soft. Hadn’t had need for it in years. Even for Edward, he had not managed to bring back that part of himself. Which was just as well because Edward liked his brash and direct way.
But now he tried, crouching down, holding out his hands and speaking softly. “It's okay. I took care of them,” well, he tried. He failed miserably, sounding more threatening than reassuring, but he had tried. How had he managed to deal with Robyn without frightening the child? He couldn’t remember. And wasn’t that sad? Not remembering this everyday life with his son, only holding some special memories close to his heart while the rest faded?
Knowing that his presence would only distress the boy more, he got up and turned to leave. He would just call the police to check things out, once he was far enough away. Only there was a tug on his pant leg and turning he saw the boy grasping the fabric with shaking fingers. The big teary eyes looking up at Hob broke his heart, and he couldn’t stop himself from leaning down again and pulling the boy into his arms. Crying and wailing filled the alley, but the boy clung to Hob desperately. 
Carrying him into his arm and towards Hob’s apartment, reminded Hob of the times Robyn had been unable to sleep and Hob had walked through the whole house with the child in his arm to keep him calm, while Elenore watched them with a smile. He had forgotten it until his actions pulled the memory back up.
Entering his building, he sat the boy on his sofa and retrieved his extensive med-kit. Being unable to die meant treating injuries yourself that would bring up questions, going to the hospital. He didn’t need much of it to treat the boy. The injuries had looked worse than they actually were. A bloody nose, bruising, scratched hands and knees, a gash close to his hairline that luckily didn’t need stitches, and a cracked wrist. 
Once the task was done, Hob looked at the boy awkwardly, not knowing what to do.
“You want tea?” You could never go wrong with tea. The boy nodded and Hob set to work, returning with two mugs of tea.
“Thank you,” the voice was shy and soft. But at least the shaking had stopped as the kid started to relax.
“Don’t worry about it,” Hob meant it. Neither the tea nor stepping in had been much trouble, and Hob had done it for his own piece of mind. There was no need t thank him.
Hob swirled the tea in his mug, not knowing what to say. Should he give the kid money for a taxi? Take him home? Offer him the sofa for tonight? Hob didn’t know. 
Luckily for him, the boy was not as incapable of social interaction as he was.
“My name is Georgie Baldwin. What about you.”
“Hob,” he didn’t give a last name. The less the boy knew, the better it was for him with the life Hob lived.
“Thank you for saving me, Hob,” the boy put down his empty mug, hugged Hob and then left the apartment before Hob could compose himself. He looked at the closed door not understanding what exactly had happened, but then he just shrugged. Another weird day in his weird life. No need to think deeper about it. It was not as if hew would see the boy ever again.
After cleaning up the medical equipment, he laid in bed, unable to sleep. 
The encounter had brought up memories of a happier time. It made him realize just how lonely he felt. There was a gnawing emptiness in his chest, where his heart once was. He wanted someone to be there for him, to greet him when he got home, to care if he made it home. He didn’t want t be alone anymore. But every time he tried he messed up and ended up back alone. It was better to not try, and be disappointed rather than to suffer.
But knowing that didn’t fill the emptiness in his chest and no matter how much he tried he didn’t find any rest. Which left him cranky and short temperate when he stomped to the door, mug with extra strong coffee in hand, to tell whoever was on the other side to fuck off. Throwing the door open, he came face to face with the kid from yesterday.
The door banged close, as Hob didn’t have the patience to deal with whatever bullshit this was. Instead, he took a big swing of his coffee, cursed as it burned his tongue, and debated if a nice fluffy omelet was worth the effort of actually making it. 
His doorbell chimed again.
Hadn’t he been clear enough in his dismissal? But no, when he opened the door, the boy was still standing there smiling at him. What a prick. But not stupid, as he held out a bag that smelled heavenly of backed goods as bribery. 
With his stomach grumbling, Hob admitted defeat and took the bag, leaving the door open as he stepped inside. The boy had already been here, it wouldn’t do any harm to let him in. But Hob was not in the mood to play good host right now and didn’t offer any tea or coffee. Ripping open the bag, he found muffins and chocolate croissants. All things considered, it was a good bribe.
Humming happily, he dug in as the boy sat down watching him carefully. 
“So what so you want kid?” 
“It’s Georgie,” the way the kid pouted was kinda cute. He must have old ladies want to feed him all over town. “I want you to teach me how to fight.” Hob choked on the bit of croissant. He couldn’t say if it was his immortality or Georgie slapping his back that prevented him from entering the sunless lands. Whipping tears out of his eyes, he looked at the kid as if he had lost his mind.
“Are you completely crazy? Why would you ask me?”
 “The way you fought was amazing. Please, I want to be able to do it too.”
“Hard pass. Why the heck should I teach a brat?”
“I can pay you,” the kid dove for his pocket and placed a stack of bills on the table. It was no small amount. So, a rich brat. Well, it was not as Hob really needed money with how well his business was going. And he would rather not involve the kid by accident. If he went down for his actions it was one thing but dragging a kid down with him was completely different. And if he gave in now, he just knew the kid would one day rob houses side by side with him.
“Pass. Go home kid. You are young and have a bright life ahead of you. There is no need to get involved with the likes of me.”
“But what if they come back?! I need to be able to defend myself,” Hob just groaned as this was just playing unfair. Especially since it was a fair point. The bullies had found him once, and there was no guarantee they wouldn’t do worse when Hob was not close by to step in. It was just unfair. Hob was not responsible for the kid, could barely remember his name. But he had made it his responsibility when he stepped in. The least he could do was see things through now.
“Okay fine. I will teach you self-defense. Nothing more. And you will stay out of my business.”
“Deal,” the kid smiled brightly as he held out his hand for Hob to shake. Knowing that one day he would regret this Hob took the offered hand.
23 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
Chapter 3:
Hob was ripped from sleep by his chest being on fire. Surging upwards, his nails scratched over the fabric on his chest trying to get some relief.
“Easy,” Hob’s head snapped up in the direction of the door, where the voice had come from. Before he could really think about it, he had grabbed Georgie and flipped the still sleeping boy around, so he was kneeling over him shielding him with his body, ready to lunge at whoever was in here with them.
Joe and him kept looking at each other, blinking in confusion.
“I’m just standing guard since both of you were out like a light.”
“Oh.” Fuck. That meant someone must have ordered him to do that. Someone must have seen them snuggling. He was surprised they had just let him sleep and not dragged Hob out. Hob had wanted to sneak out before that could happen because him being in the bed with the underage son of the boss could easily been misunderstood. He doubted anyone would believe him if he explained there was nothing going on, and he saw Georgie as his son.
But with how calm Joe was sitting on the chair next to the door, he, maybe he could still fix it.
Georgie let out a grumble under him, and Hob remembered he was still acting like a guard dog. With a flush on his face he maneuvered of Georgie, the boy burrowing back into the pillow still tried.
“Thank you.”
“Na, no problem. You did us a solid yesterday saving him. This is the least I could do.”
“There is a lot more you could do, seeing as I was sleeping in his bed.”
Joe stopped and looked at him with wide eyes. “You're speaking in whole sentences again!”
“Yes?” Wait. “Did you think it was permanent?”
“Well, I dunno, I’m no doc or something, but yeah, we all just assumed that was a thing now.”
And they were still fine with giving him duty in the family, despite believing he would not be able to communicate properly? Something warmed in Hob’s chest at that.
“I just needed some rest, that's all.”
Joe smiled. “That's good to hear. I’m glad you have recovered from yesterday's event. If there is something you need, just let me know.”
Hob continued chatting with Joe until Georgie joined the land of the living again, and they went to breakfast together. People greeted them, but there was no judgement, not even from Leonard who must have known where Hob had slept last night. The moment Hob spoke, cheers broke out as people realized he was able to speak again. It made him blush to have everyone so excited for him. 
It was a good meal, the best he had in a long while, and he felt anchored. More than Georgie had ever been able to do for him. Knowing there was not just the boy but a bunch of people caring about him made him feel safe.
But it couldn’t last, and he had to excuse himself to his room after the meal, the itch now so bad he could barely think clearly. He stumbled into the bathroom, nearly fell over the bloody clothes from yesterday and hit the shower wall, letting out a relieved breath as the cold water hit his skin numbing it. 
He stripped out of his clothing and threw them out the door, since he would have to clean the floor with bleach first. Going through his clothes from yesterday, he found a knife and went back under the spray. Now to his least favorite part about having immortality and super healing - having to cut out bullets from your own skin. It hurts and there was just something so fundamentally wrong with cutting yourself open like this that he never once managed without throwing up no matter how often it happened. He missed the times when there had been knifes and arrows, anything that had something to hold on and pull out.
Making the first cut and seeing the red paint of the tiles made him woozy, but he went on. Going deeper and deeper, wiggling around until he hit something, and then he struggled till he got the object out, throwing up on the floor once during the progress. He really would have to bleach the whole room.
The metal hit the tiles with a small click, and he glared at the thing angrily. So small but causing so much trouble.
He wished there was someone there for him, able to help, take the burden for him. Or just to hold his hand and making him feel less terrible. But no one could ever know. Not if he wanted to continue living his life as he was now. He had gotten too close already to being captured by Lady Constantine. He wouldn’t risk it. But that didn’t stop him from wanting someone there to help, especially when it came to the bullets stuck in his back. He just couldn’t reach them. He generally tried to get shot in the front, not the back, for that exact reason. But in the heat of the moment, you couldn’t always make sure to have the bullet in an accessible position. So he tried and twisted. Looked over the shoulder in the mirror, but he just couldn’t get it out. In the ended, when he took half an hour without making any progress, he said screw it and took the long way. From the front and through his ribs stabbing completely through and pushing the bullet out that way.
It sucked, he bit his lip bloody to not scream and alter someone, but finally the itch was gone. No more metal stuck in his skin. 
He looked at the mess on the floor, the bullets not even noticeable in the puddle of blood. Cleaning it up would come later. First shower, then stemming the blood flow as best as he could, before stumbling to the bed and burying under the covers shivering. Another fun thing about blood loose, you became cold.
Knocking woke him, and he didn’t know how much time had passed, but it was pretty insistence. And voices.
“Hob, answer me. If you don’t let me know you are okay, I will come in and check on you to make sure you haven’t toppled over.”
Hob just blinked sluggish at the door as after some swearing it was pushed open and in came Joe looking quite frazzled with Georgie standing on the doorstep worried. He was glad he had cocooned himself in the blanket, which hid the new formed scars. After his cutting, they must still be raw and pink and even coated with some blood. There would be no way of explaining them. If only he had taken the time after his shower to dress properly. But he had been too tired.
“Hob!”
Joe ran over, kneeling next to the bed. “Buddy your okay? What is going on.”
“Tired,” Hob looked to the window frowning when he saw red. How long had he been asleep for? 
“Alright. Let me check.” Joe reached out and touched Hob’s face pulling back his hand with a hiss. ”Damn your freezing.”
“Georgie, go fetch the doc.”
“No,” Hob protested. 
“Hob, you need help.”
“I will be fine if I rest. Had this before.” Joe looked doubting, but Georgie stayed where he was. 
“Your sure about that? I don’t want you dying on me because you're being stubborn.” Hob chuckled at the irony of that.
“No, I will be fine.”
“Alright. Me or Georgie will stay here with you and if you turn worse we will get the doctor, not debatable. In the meantime, is there something we can do to help?”
This was nice. Having someone taking care of him after.
“Food. And water. Extra blankets.”
Joe nodded with a serious expression on his face while Georgie ran off to get something from the kitchen. When another blanket was dropped on him Hob sighed in relief, although he was still cold his body not able to warm up the blankets properly. Hopefully Georgie would come to cuddle after Hob ate, and he could steal some of his body heat.
“I will get you a wet towel to clean your hands before the food arrives,” Hobs blood ran cold at Joe’s words, and he screamed when Joe stepped towards the bathroom. “NO!”
The other man froze in shock looking at Hob’s violent outburst. In his haste to stop Joe Hob had sat up the blanked slipping from his shoulder and revealing his scar there. Luckily it was not a fresh one he made today but from yesterday and there was no blood. Still Joe froze at the sign hastily coming over his fingers hovering over the skin. 
“Who did this?! I will kill them.”
“Little late for that, I’m afraid.”
“Good. They should rot in hell.” 
No one mentioned the bathroom, and when Georgie made to step towards it, Joe stepped in front of the door and guided the boy to away from it. Georgie did in fact curl in with Hob and Joe was sitting on the edge of the bed giving off heat as well. Hob was dozing when Leonard stepped inside asking for Hobs condition and wishing him a fast recovery. 
~1991~
His life was good and with every day that passed he started to loved his family even more, trying to learn as much as he could about them and getting closer and closer with them. And then the time came when Leonard came calling for him, fuming with barely restrained anger.
“Hob! They killed him. There was no reason, no fighting. Carrion wasn’t even in their territory. It was neutral ground. And they still dragged him away and beat him until he died.”
Hob could feel his own anger grow at that. He knew Carrion, always bright and smiling trying to take care of everyone else, bringing snacks just because he knew it made other happy. He had been a kind soul, and having him taking away like this was just cruel.
“Who?”
“The son of the Monsion family and his followers.”
Hob knew who Leonard was talking about. A spoiled boy who thought his daddies power was his own and took full advantage of it. Someone not thinking about the consequences because he had always managed without facing any. Everyone was too afraid to do anything and piss off his father, starting a fight with the sizeable gang. 
The smart thing would be to do the same, shallow their anger and make sure there weren’t any more casualties. But since Hob had been called here, Leonard must have had enough of being smart. He wanted blood and Hob was more than ready to give it to him. The Monsion’s would know what it meant to take from them.
Finding his target was easy, they were so full of themselves, but stupid, and his ‘guards’ were useless rather joking and trying to look girls under their skirts than make sure their charge was okay.
Hob didn’t even get shot while taking them out. The scrap on his arm had already healed once he had returned to their headquarters.
The aftermath was explosive, the Monsions loosing their shit and declaring war on them as if they hadn’t been who had started it by murdering one of their own. Which Leonard spit the family boss in their face during their meeting for a peace treaty. Which everyone present knew was the truth, but they couldn’t back off now without loosing face. War was unavoidable. But Hob wouldn’t sit by and watch his people be slaughtered. He couldn’t protected them all, couldn’t be there 24/7 following all of them around and make sure they were okay. 
But he could make a preventative attack, thinning out the enemy lines and make sure there were fewer people that could cause trouble. He didn’t ask for permission. He should have, but he was afraid he would have been forbidden, or worse, get some backup. No, it was better to apologize later, and be able to get shot without raising too much suspicion. 
He didn’t want to give himself too much credit, but it mostly thanks to his relentless killing spree, they managed to push back the other family with minimal casualties. And then they took over completely, their territory tripling. A good outcome to a messed up situation.
Only someone must have told on him, either an agent from the enemy family breaking under torture or someone had seen him sneak back in bloody. But he was called to Leonard and asked questions about his involvement. He answered as best as he could without hinting at his immortality. And Leonard was excited knowing how talented Hob really was giving him more and more responsibilities until he was the official executioner of the family and a nightmare to all of their enemies. 
They followed his rules. No women, no children, no innocent. Always providing proof of the other's wrongdoings when he asked. So he had no moral dilemma killing one person after the other. 
But he was too good, and people start asking question just how he was pulling one impossible job after another without having to go to the hospital even once, and refusing to go see the doctor. He could avoid medical assistance, but he couldn’t escape Joe’s and Georgie’s hovering. They were always there shoving food at him, taking watch or cuddling him, so he was warm. Hob assumed Joe at least knew something was up, since he had gotten Hob out of bloody clothes at least once and saw the scars and holes. But he didn’t say anything and just got even more protective, helping Hob into the shower and making sure he was dressed when someone came in.
Despite Joe not having betrayed him, yet it was still carless and only a matter of time before it all blew up in his face and people found out he was immortal. He should fake his death and skip town while he still could, it would be safer. 
But he is just tired of being alone, his heart still too tender to handle it. It was easy to just take orders and be praised, have people around that values you and the family valued him. It was worth it even if it means killing the father of two young daughters right in front of them. But the kids stayed unharmed, and therefor Hob didn’t cross his line.
With how many enemy headquarters he stormed and how many ambushed, he made, the truth came out in a pretty unremarkable way. He was walking through their territory, close to their headquarters, talking with people and securing their foothold. It was easy. They didn’t expect trouble in the heart of the operation. The woman stopping out from the alley didn’t raise any red flags. They knew her, she worked in the deli two streets down, Hob had even chatted with here once or twice.
No one expected the knife. Hob didn’t have time to stop her. All he could do was push Joe out of the way and take the knife to his chest himself. He gasped out as the hilt sunk into his flesh and pain flared up. 
Everything exploded into chaos as people jumped on the women, wrangling her to the ground while she screamed bloody murder at them. There were hands on him, guiding him to the ground. He tried to pull the knife out to give himself the ability to heal, but his hands were tugged away and there was pressure around the wound, making him grunt. Tears streamed down his face as he struggled and someone put his head into their lap and tried to shush him.
They tried to help, but they were hurting him, and he couldn’t tell them to stop. More screams and a body dropping to the ground next to him, Richard, their doctor looking down at him worried. His hands fluttered over Hob’s body, and then he froze. Looking at the wide eyes and the barely held back tears, Hob knew he wouldn’t make it.
He couldn’t hold back his own tears, not knowing the life he had built for himself would be destroyed. It had been good. He had finally been happy, and now he would be loosing it.
They dragged him back to headquarter, laid him down on the first sofa they found as Richard fluttered around him despite knowing there was nothing anyone could do to stop his fate. But he didn’t want to accept and loose Hob. Hob just grunted, the pain immeasurable as his body reacted to the metal in his chest that stopped him from healing. He screamed in frustration when his hands were pushed away once more, although it came out more than a crook than an actual scream.
“How is it,” Leonard asked, knelling next to Hob and holding his hand.
“Sir, he…” Richard couldn’t finish the sentence grief on his face. “Shit.”
They were all just standing there, most of the family having returned upon hearing of the event. They were waiting, not wanting him to be alone when he passed. Only he didn’t, would never and the pain didn’t stop, only got worse as his body tried to knit itself back together over and over again only to be stopped by the metal.
“Let’s take it out,” Georgie. His kid. 
“What no! He would die.”
“HE IS DYING EITHER WAY! He is in so much pain. The least we can do it make it easier on him,” his words trailed off in broken sobs as he sunk to the floor, and was pulled against Leonard's side. It was Joe who finally relieved Hob of his suffering, grabbed the handle and pulled.
His chest flared in pain, and he let out a broken scream as the flesh that had started to form around the knife was cut again. Blood gushed out and Richard was there again trying to still the blood flow. 
“It’s okay, buddy. I have guard. Nothing will happen to you, I will make sure of it. Just do what you have to, okay,” Joe’s word shouldn’t mean much, he was just one man against the whole family. If they want to imprison and study him there was nothing Joe could do to stop them.
But the words were enough to ease something in him, to make him relax. He could trust Joe. The man had known and never said anything, just tried to keep Hob save. Hob could trust him.
There was a tingle in his chest and he felt it getting hot, the bleeding slowed down as the wound started to knit itself back together.
Richard let out a confused hum, feeling the heat through the bandages he was frantically pressing to Hob’s chest. When he lifted them, he gasped in shock, loosing his balance and falling to the ground, unable to answer when asked what's wrong.
Hob tensed but Joe was there leaning over the back of the sofa, his hand resting on Hob’s forehead stroking his skin softly, making him relax again.
“Is it… closing?” Shocked whispers as people looked at Hob’s chest, where the wound was indeed closing up. There was no hiding what he was anymore. People came closer, crowding him, and his breath picked up as he prepared for an attack.
“Back up everyone and give him some space you are making him nervous,” Joe was the voice of reason, but they had no reason to listen to him.
“You knew about this?” Leonard's voice was harsh and Hob flinched, knowing Joe would not want to be in the bosses bad grace. 
“I suspected. No one is that good. He had to get injured at some point. And the blood on his clothes. His shirt was practically soaked, while his jacket was only partial wet? Had to come from the inside.”
“And you didn’t see fit to inform me about this?”
Leonard was angry.
“He didn’t want anyone to know.”
“I had the right to know!”
Hob’s whole body was trembling and Richard was back at his side checking him over trying to find out what was going on, realizing the pure panic Hob was in.
“Boss,” Richard’s voice was urgent, but Leonard was still staring down Joe and ignored him. “Boss!”
“WHAT?!”
“He is having a panic attack.”
“Shit. Everyone OUT!” Leonard’s words send everyone running, besides Richard and Georgie who were still trying to calm Hob down and Joe who has placed himself between Hob and Leonard.
When Leonard stepped towards Hob, Joe got ready to tackle the man, no matter how meaningless it would be in the end, he would at least try to defend Hob.
“Stand down. I will not harm him.”
“Bullshit! You’re blaming him!”
“Yes! How can I make sure nothing happens to him if I don’t know?! Someone could have found out about this and taken advantage and I wouldn’t have known.”
Wait. He had been… worried? Because of Hob?
Pushing past Joe Leonard was leaning over Hob, a calming hand on Hob’s chest, “I will let nothing happen to you. If anyone tries to use this against you, they will have to get past me first. You are part of this family and I will do everything to protect you.”
He accepted Hob just like this. The pain in his chest subsided as he took a deep breath, and the exhaustion of healing finally caught up to him, and he fell into sleep.
~*~
Afterward, nothing changed, but also everything did. He was still part of the family, still close with Georgie and Joe. The brought him food and tried to learn as much as they could about how to take care of his condition when he was injured. The biggest shocker was when Joe brought up the bullets and upon realizing Hob had pulled them out himself insisted he called Joe for help and even convinced Richard to use his medical knowledge in case of an emergency.
Leonard was much the same, even if he was more cautious when sending Hob out, sending someone with him to make sure he had someone to bring him back to headquarters if he got injured too badly. 
Then there were the members of the family who called him the angel of death, their personal nightmare they send upon their enemies. They were respectful towards him, but still treated him like a human being. Even if they looked at him strangely whenever he returned covered in blood.
But then there were also the once worshiping him, and it made him really uncomfortable. They tried to get close to him, give him stuff, touch him. But in a creepy kind of way. He tried to avoid all of them as best as he could. But sometimes he couldn’t avoid being in the same room as them, and his skin crawled after. But it was still better than someone trying to cut him open to see what gave him his power.
And all in all, it was nice to be able to talk with people without having to hide anything. To be able to compliment the wine quality in comparison to the ones years ago, or to complain about his favorite shirt having holes. 
With him no longer having to hold back their territory grew quickly, and they were now one of the most influential families in London, not even the police daring to go after them. Things were good. 
But before they could achieve their goal and take over all of London tragedy struck. 
 ~1999~
Hob stood beside the grave, earth still fresh as tears ran down his cheek. Georgie was clinging to him, sobbing heavily.
 Leonard was gone. 
Their leader, killed by someone in their own ranks. They caught the one responsible, tortured him and gutted him, let him bleed out slowly. It didn’t bring Leonard back. 
There was an emptiness in all of them, their anchor gone, no one able to imagine a family without the man at the top. But they had to. Now that there was blood in the water, they had to be strong, or the whole thing would grumble apart and everyone would be picked off until they were all death. It didn’t make the discussion about a new leader any easier, as the family took a meal together after the service, still wearing their black mourning clothes.
Then Hob’s name fell as a potential candidate and the worshipers were instantly on it, demanding he took the position since he was the oldest and the angel of death.
No, he couldn’t. He was not meant to be leader, he would never be able to be even a portion of the man Leonard had been. He would ruin everything. When people didn’t accept his answer and kept pushing, he got up and left, unable to deal with this and just wanting some time to himself to recover from his grief. When he returned two days later Georgie had become the new boss and welcomed him back with open arms, glad he had not abandoned them. As if Hob ever could. His place was at the new bosses side. 
They had chased away his loneliness. Gave him a home. He would stay with them.
~2005~
Things changed with new leadership, but for Hob they stayed the same. Taking care of the families enemies.
Which was why he was so surprised when there was the mention of a guarding job they were taking on for some extra cash. It didn’t fit in with the much harder crimes that had become their main source of income.
It was really mild compared to all the other shady stuff they got up to. Just guiding the house and especially the basement of some rich dude, so the valuables down there didn’t get stolen during the many parties he threw.
Whatever was down there must be pretty expensive with how much cash they got making sure it stayed there. Hob had no idea what it was. He never went down into the basement, as he was responsible for outside security, planning the shifts and looking for suspicious activity during the parties. He never really questions why that was, didn’t feel like being stuck in a basement looking at some stupid object for hours when he could chat with people during the parties and broaden his horizon. 
Today it was just such a party, and he mingled with the guest in his nicesuit, not looking out of place with the upper class of society. One thing he had learned during his long life was blending in and making people believe you were just like them.
He was mingling through the crowd, side stepping two people, intertwined together, stumbling towards the nearest flat surface. Not being interested in any of that Hob grabbed for the plate of finger food instead munching happily on it.
“Oh my, someone is hungry.”
Hob froze another pastry in his hand, feeling kinda caught. Which was stupid because there was nothing forbidding him from eating pastries. Especially since people here were usually too busy making out, drinking themselves silly or smooching up to the Magus to really eat, and they went stale.
Looking to the side, he saw a tall blond leaning against the wall, sassy smile on his face. 
Hob would have called him handsome and flirty if there wasn't just something off about him that made the hair on the back of Hobs neck stand up. There were the dark shades he wore indoors with the dim light and the way he held himself that just felt wrong and didn't fit in. 
Whatever it was, Hob was wary of him, wanted to get away, but he held his ground to not show any sort of weakness. Predators could always tell if you were afraid. 
But just because he didn't run didn't mean he would speak with the man. No Hob was no one for cowering in fear. So he just grabbed for another pastry and shoved it into his mouth, chewing and waiting for the man to lose interest and go away. Sadly the man didn't and stepped even closer instead shoulder touching Hob's, and he bristled at the rude invasion of personal space. 
He may not be one for running away, but he was not one for enduring crowded, so he roughly shoved the shoulder of and stepped to the side masking it as grasping another drink for himself. But the bastard just followed grabbing past Hob for his own glass and deliberately letting his arm touch Hobs chest in the progress. 
Hob hissed as he grabbed the arm hard enough to bruise, but the blond just smiled at him not even flinching which took all the fun out if it. 
“Ah, there you are, Hob.” Hob turned towards Georgie to relive, hoping his presence would keep the blond away. Over the years, Georgie had grown no longer a lanky 16-year-old but a handsome man in his thirties. The thing Hob hated about his little boy growing up and into himself was that by now they looked more and more like brothers and less like father and son. But in a way it was also something precious, since he had never been able to see Robyn do the same. Even if he missed Georgie coming to cuddle. 
“And I see you have already met our contact that hired us in Mr. Burgess name.”
What? Hob looked at Georgie with disbelief, but the man was too busy making appreciative eyes at the blond. The prospect of money had Georgie completely wrapped around his finger. Hob really wished Joe was here, he was still very protective, even though his focus on Hob has lessened since he had married and gotten a daughter. But these days the man was always in the basement. Hob missed him. Maybe he should drop by Joe and Cherry’s place soon for dinner. 
“Yes. I met Mr. Gadling. Quite an interesting man, isn't he,” the blond smiled even brighter at him and Hob couldn't take it anymore. “It is time for my shift rotation.” He nodded his goodbye and quickly made his way out the building. Walking through the grounds and checking the  perimeterin the cold air would do him some good. 
He was halfway through his round when he heard steps behind him, keeping his body deliberately lax to not alter the other person he knew of their approach. 
“Hello again.”
Fuck. He whirled glaring daggers at the other man. He might pay the bill, but Hob didn't have to put up with this. He would defend himself if he had to. To his surprise the man stepped back smiling disarmingly.
“No need for this. I just came to apologize. I realize that I had been a bit too upfront. I just have trouble holding back once someone catches my interest.”
Well Hob could have done without the others having an interest in him, but if he came to apologize, maybe he had finally gotten the hint and would leave Hob alone. That hope was quickly dashed as the blond man started walking next to him even if he stayed out of Hob’s personal space.
“I really want to be friends with you Hob. Can I call you Hob.”
“I would rather keep things professional between us seeing as you are our contractor Mr. …?”
“It’s Corinthian.”
“Mr. Corinthian?”
“No Mr. Just Corinthian, or Cory for you.”
God, he was such a weirdo. What name even was Corinthian. Why was it always the weird ones having interest in Hob? Did he send out some sort of pheromones that attracted them? And why was it that it didn’t work on the one weirdo he was interested in and wanted attention from? But instead he hadn’t seen the man/ being for over 100 years now.
They made it back to the venue without another incident, even if Corinthian kept talking his ear off. It sets a theme for their future interactions. Every time they meet, Corinthian would be glued to him trying to get close and using every chance he got to flirt with Hob undisturbed by the looks they are given as being gay was still not socially acceptable. But nothing, not even Hob saying no, stops him from looking at Hob like he wanted to eat him, touch him whenever he was close and inviting him to his bed. Hob always refuses vehemently, not wanting to have anything to do with the man. It seems to annoy Corinthian, but Hob could deal with that. Should the man ever cross the line with his advances Hob would stab him, money be damned. 
~2010~
He had only just stepped out of his room, head still thumpbing from being smashed in with a baseball bat yesterday, and his day was already being ruined.
Corinthian was sitting in the lobby smiling brightly at Hob, and the urge to turn and flee back to his room was strong. But his stomach was growling, and he knew if he didn’t eat soon he would collapse his body having burned through all his reserves for healing himself. 
Maybe if he ignored the problem, it would go away? Hob walked past Corinthian with a fast pace towards the kitchen.
“Hob, my dear. I brought you breakfast,” There must be something left in the kitchen he could eat. He had no need to sink that low and accept food from Corinthian. Although the smell wafting over from Corinthian was mouth watering, especially when he opened the kitchen closet and it was mostly empty. Damn, since Joe was not on top of things anymore the shopping often got pushed back in favor of their work. Which was stupid because what good was making all the money if they had the biggest cars, but their kitchen was empty. Was it so hard to get someone to go to the store?
Growling, he turned and held out his hand in resignation. Corinthian smiled brightly as he dropped the paperback into Hob’s arms unbothered by Hob’s clear disdain.
The sad part was that the food was perfect, still steaming hot, the bread fluffy and the filling juicy. And the sheer among of the pastries. Perfect for when Hob was half starving. Maybe that was what made him so angry about the whole situation. That Corinthian was generally very attentive and talented in his wooing. If his mere presence didn’t give Hob the hivi jivis Hob would have perhaps accepted his advances. 
“But I didn’t only come today to see you eat. Even if seeing you enjoy yourself like that is always a pleasure,” Hob tensed at that treating whatever Corinthian would want in return. He should have known better than just accepting food without thinking about the consequences. But the family that had easily providing food for years had made him drop his guard.
“There is also this,” Corinthian pulled a small pouch and put it on the table between them. Hob eyed it warily, not wanting to take it, afraid of what would be inside. A cut of finger? An ear? Whatever it was it couldn’t be good if Corinthian was involved. They guy was just too creepy. Even for Hob’s standard and he was murdering people for a crime family on a daily basis.
Corinthian pushed the back more towards Hob. He could get up and leave, but then Corinthian would follow him and the moment he stepped out of the room someone else of the family would hand the pouch to him. They all liked Corinthian, or rather his money, he was throwing around. 
With a deep sight, he pulled the thing close and warily untied the string, turning the bag, so the content fell on the table.
It was jewelry. Expensive looking one from the brief glance Hob had at it. A heavy silver chain and a red stone. It reminded him of his stranger, but on second glance it was different from the one the man had. Different form and color.
“Is it a delivery?” He might hate Corinthian, but he could do a job for him. Deliver it to someone or leave it next to a body. All the same to Hob.
“Oh no. It is a gift to you.”
Hob froze. No! There was no way he would accept it. Let Corinthian mark him as his, claim him. He pushed the stone away stumbling back and hissing. “Please Hob, you are overreacting. It is just a little gesture of appreciation for all your talents. No hidden agenda, no favor to return, I swear to you. I would just be delighted for you to wear it.”
“No way.”
Corinthian just got up, looking kinda annoyed. Well it was his own fault for not getting the hint and maybe if Hob was lucky he would see Hob was not worth all the trouble and finally give up his persuade. But the man just pushed the stone more towards Hob and left. Hob’s heart beat in his chest, adrenalin rushing through his veins as if he had just managed to make it through a fight.
He gave the Ruby one last look, intrigued by it, but then he remembered who had just touched it and stormed back to his room. 
But as he feared he couldn’t escape it as only a few hours later someone from the family delivered the stone to him. He refused to take it, but Georgie just rolled his eyes and shouldered past Hob, leaving it on his desk with a pointed reminded for Hob to come to his office later for input about a job.
Now Hob had no other option then to touch it if he wanted to get rid of it. But he couldn’t just throw it out, or it would make his way back to him. No, he had to be thorough about it, like disposing a body.
Stepping towards the desk, he took a closer look at it, poking it with a pen. It reminded him of his stranger, and his heart ached thinking about the man. He had burned him out of his heart years ago, moved on and had been happy. But lately the thoughts had creepy back in, the memories resurfacing whenever he was alone in his room in the evening mourning the cameraman the family once had. But ever since Leonard had died it had started falling short as money took more and more priority.
Splash.
Looking down he saw a wet spot on the table, frowning at it and looking at the ceiling, but he was not under the roof. Then the sob broke loose from his chest and more and more tears fell.
Fuck. 
Sinking to the ground and rocking himself he felt absolutely devastated. 
When was the last time someone had come to check in on him? When was the last time someone had made sure he was alright after being ‘killed’ on a job? Had to be Joe a few weeks back when he had a week off from guarding duty. He missed Joe, and Georgie, his Georgie before he had become family head and Hob had become second to the family business. And even more, he missed his stranger. Which was stupid. The man had never been there for him, just popping in every 100 years to see if the still wanted to live, and sometimes not even spending more than 5 minutes in Hob’s presence before someone else caught his interest. He really should not be popping into Hob’s mind when thinking about comfort.
This stupid stone! Bringing all of this to the surface. He should get rid of it right away. Rubbing his eyes, he grabbed the stone, intending to get rid of it. The moment it made skin contact a shudder ran through Hob, and a warm feeling filled him, comfort, like being immense in a hug, like sleeping in while the sun shined through the window and warmed your face.
A stuttering breath left his body as he looked at the stone in wonder, turning it between his fingers marveling at the warmth it gave off. His eyes wandered to the door, but he couldn’t get his feet to move.
He couldn’t keep it, not with who had given it to him. It would also make him sad whenever he looked at it. There was no reason to have it. But then-he just couldn’t bring himself to get rid of it. It would feel like loosing a piece of his stranger which was stupid because it was only a stone that was similar, and his stranger hated him and would never return no matter what Hob tried.
Still he placed the necklace in the top drawer of the desk, put some papers on top, so he didn’t have to look at it, and tried to push all thoughts about it out of his mind.
Pray for me, cos I won't pray for you
My fic for the @the-centennial-husbands-bigbang!
The amazing art for this fic was done by @jeniidrawsshit and oh my god I love it so so much. It is just so amazing.
LINK TO THE ART!!! GO CHECK IT OUT!!
Pairing: Hob/Dream
Rating: mature
Word Count: 40,657
Tags: Angst, Angst with a Happy Ending, Happy Ending, Eventual Happy Ending, Blood, Canon-Typical Violence, gore like the dinner episode, The Corinthian is His Own Warning (The Sandman), Attempted Rape/Non-Con, Attempted Sexual Assault, Blood and Injury, Alternate Universe - Mob, Organized Crime, Hob joins the mafia, Self Confidence Issues, Hob Gadling Loves Dream of the Endless | Morpheus, POV Hob Gadling, Hob Gadling Needs A Hug, Misunderstandings
Summery: After their fight in 1889 Hob falls in with a bad crowd thanks to a boy that reminds him of Robyn. He tries to stop his descent into crime not wanting to be reduced to being nothing more than a murderer again. But eh fails. Compared to all the live he ends helping to guard a basement is tame. If only Corinthian, the right hand man of his employer, would stop flirting with him despite being turned down multiple times already.
Chapter 1 under the cut. Will repost the next chapters as reblog because of word limit.
~1889~
“You knew Lady Johanna. You know, Lushing Lou. You know everyone, don't you?” Hob asked in wonder. He may not know who or rather what his stranger was, but he could never help but be amazed by everything he could do. Sometimes when he laid awake, unable to catch sleep, he came up with the wildest theories about the man. He imagines him being a vampire, a fae, and even considered an old god from Greece. But he would never know, as his stranger never revealed anything about himself, not even his name. 
It felt unfair in a way. Him knowing everything about Hob, while Hob got nothing. It had crossed his mind to be petty, to keep things to himself, go against their deal in a way. But Hob couldn’t stop himself from telling the man whatever he could when they saw each other, eager to be able to share.  
“I saw her again, you know.”
“Who? Lady Johanna?” Worry flared up. He knew his stranger was fine, sitting across the table from him. He also knew the man was strong enough to protect himself. But he couldn’t help wanting to be there, to protect, to keep his stranger safe, even at the cost of his own freedom.
“She undertook a task for me and succeeded admirably, I might add.”
Jealousy, burning hot, filling his veins. He tried to tamper it down, to net let it get to him, but he couldn’t help himself. All the time he had wanted nothing more than to get close to his stranger, to prove his worth, and now he had offered that chance to someone else. He had chosen someone who had hunted them down and tried to do harm instead of someone he shared centuries of friendship with.
It hurt. 
Although, could he hold it against his stranger? The man knew Hob for so long, knew what he has done, knew all his failures during his long life. So it was no wonder he didn’t trust Hob enough to ask him for a favor. His voice was filled with self-loathing as he spoke. “That might be the only thing I've learned after 500 years. People are almost always better than you think they are. Not me, though. Still the same as ever.”
“I think perhaps you've changed.” Hob’s heart started beating faster at the other’s words. Did he really think so? Hob wished it was true. He wants to change, to be good, worthy of his stranger.
“Well, I may have learned a bit from my mistakes. But, uh… doesn't seem to stop me from making them. I think it's you that's changed.”
“How so?”
Hob should shut up now and be content with what he had, seeing the man he had fallen for every hundred years. He should not press the issue, no matter how desperate he was to be acknowledged by the other. But Hob had never been smart when it came to things he desired.
“I think I know why we still meet here, century after century. It's not because you want to see whether or not I'm ready to seek death. I don't think I'll ever seek death. By now, you know that about me. So, I think you're here for something else.”
“And what might that be?” His stranger looked curious at that. Hob liked the look as it meant he had done something to surprise the man.
“Friendship. I think you're lonely.” And in true Hob fashion, he managed to put his foot in his mouth. He knew the moment he had spoken, he had made a mistake. It was the truth, but the wording was just unfortunate and way too blunt. And not at all how he had planned to breach the topic.
“You dare…”
“No, look, I'm not saying–,” Hob tried to backpedal, but it was too late. “You… dare suggest one such as I might need your companionship.”
“Yes. Yes, I do.”
Maybe despite Hob’s foolish approach, there was a chance all of this still had a good outcome, and they would get closer. “Then I shall take my leave of you and prove you wrong.” Or maybe not. Hob sprang up from his chair and chased after his stranger as the man strode out of the tavern. The man couldn’t do this. If he wanted or not, they were friends. You didn’t just storm off and leave your friends behind.
“I'll tell you what, I'll be here in 100 years' time. If you're here then, too, it'll be because we're friends. No other reason, right?” He was met by silence as his stranger didn’t seem fit to answer and just disappeared. 
“Fսck.” 
~1897~
He was pissed, absolutely livid. Who did he think he was? He had no right to speak to Hob like this, no matter how powerful he was. That was not how things worked. You couldn’t be an asshole like that and expect people to stick around. Hob didn’t need him. They saw each other only every hundredth years, and even then the stranger often didn’t have time for Hob and fucked off with someone else. So what if Shakespeare was famous now? Hob would still have been better company back then. No, he didn’t need the man. He would make new friends. Better ones.
~1936~
Okay, so maybe mistakes had been made and Hob should have chosen his words more carefully. That was on him. His stranger still shouldn’t have exploded like this and should rather have tried to talk things out like a grown up, but still – Hob hadn’t been entirely blameless in the situation.
When they saw each other the next time he would have to apologize and maybe then they could laugh together about the stupid fight. Or well, Hob had never seen his stranger laugh, couldn’t even imagine it. He would settle for a smirk then.
~1983~
Anxiety was settled deep in his chest. What if his stranger proved him wrong. What if he didn’t show, determined to not give in. Hob had no way of finding him. He didn’t even know who he was looking for. What would Hob even do? Nothing besides showing up in the White Horse every hundred years and praying at some point his stranger would forgive him and come for him. 
Once more, he felt powerless in their relationship. It was the whole reason why he had even started the fight, wanting to know more, anything about his stranger. He didn’t want to be on equal footing, knowing it would never be, but he wanted something that was his. He didn’t want to be just another amusement the man had, but to mean at least something to the other. 
Tears sprung to his eyes as he hit his desk in frustration. It was unfair. The stranger meant too much to him, was such a big part of his life, and Hob didn’t even know if he was the only immortal he kept. Maybe Shakespeare was out there under a new name, living his best life and meeting his stranger more often than every hundredth years. And there was nothing Hob could do about it, no way for him to even find out.
Knowing he wouldn’t be able to concentrate on any more work, he gathered his documents and put them in a briefcase before leaving the empty office and making his way through the dark street. They were in the progress of having the gas street-lamps replaced by electrical once, but it was slow progress. And during it many streets stayed dark, since repairing gaslights when they were about to be replaced was a waste of resources according to the major. Hob didn’t care too much, he didn’t fear the dark.
He should have.
A dark figure stepped in front of him, barely noticeable in the moonlight. Turning around to run, he saw another figure blocking the other exit of the street and walking towards Hob. A flash of metal in the dark, a weapon. Hob swallowed, not because he was scared, he had survived much worse, but because it spelled trouble, and he couldn’t risk anyone finding out he was immortal. Not with times changing and hiding who he was becoming more and more difficult.
“Your money or your life,” Hob had to suppress a snort at the nasal voice. Ah, criminals, always the same no matter how many centuries passed. He remembered the time well, when he was in the other's position, stopping the carriages of rich folks and demanding the valuables. He had used the exact same words. Although, he guessed there was no much need for flair when it came to such simple matters.
“Alright, I will give you what I have. Please don’t hurt me,” Hob held up his hands, talking calm and trying not to provoke them. He couldn’t die, sure, but being stabbed hurt like a freaking bitch. Hob would rather part with some cash he had on hand and his watch. Nothing holding real value to him, and easy enough to replace. 
So very slowly and telegraphing his movement clearly, he reached inside his coat and pulled out his wallet, holding it out until it was snatched from his fingers. Next was his watch that got the same treatment. And still Hob was well-behaved, not struggling, calm and cooperating. He gave no reason for the situation to escalate, giving his robbers all chances to just leave now with their loot.
Which was why Hob was so surprised when pain exploded at the side of his head. He stumbled, his knee hitting the pavement, his palm getting scratched as he caught himself. Blinking, he tried to lift the haze from his thoughts as he looked up at the two shapes hovering above him. 
It was only instincts, honed through centuries with conflicts, that saved him, his head ducking automatically as he heard the swish of metal through the air. But just because the knife didn't slash his face didn't mean he was safe, as he was not as fortunate in avoiding the kick to his side. He cried out as pain exploded in his ribs. Every fiber of his being wanted him to curl up and protect his soft belly, but he forced down this instinct with gritted teeth. 
No, if you wanted to survive, you had to fight with everything you got. Using the momentum of the kick, he stumbled back to his feet, and got some distance between himself and the attackers. Despite the throbbing in his head, he now could see them more clearly, that was not the face of someone just messing around. No, they wore big smiles, and were enjoying his pain. They wouldn't stop. At least not on their own. 
One of them, heavy dark coat, spindly frame, soon ran towards Hob, knife in hand. Amateur movements. Hob stepped forward, getting close, deflected the blade by smacking the other's arm. His knee meets the other's stomach, sending him down. Before he could make sure he stayed down the other man, this one smaller but wider, jumped on him, and they tumbled to the ground.
That was fine. Hob knew how to wrestle and had the other in a chokehold in seconds. Still two against one, but he kicked out the legs of the man running towards him to tear him off his friend.
The body was suddenly in free-fall, arms whirling trying to get back balance. 
Then a sickening crunch and Hob froze.  
He had heard it often during his lifetime. He had sworn he would no longer be the cause of it. 
Looking over, he didn't need to see the neck bend in an awkward position to know the man was gone. 
Hob had killed him. He hadn't meant to, it had been an accident. But he had killed someone. 
After all the lifetime he had lead and all the killing and dying he had done, he had wanted to be done with it. He just wanted to live in peace and do let others do the same. But now he had ripped someone else out of their life. How could he live with himself knowing what he had just done. 
“Chris,” the man, Hob was still entangled on the ground with, cried out and struggled to free himself. Hob helped him as best as he could now that he was no longer in danger of being attacked. 
Getting up himself, he saw the man kneeling next to the body crying, shaking it and begging for Chris to open his eyes. The man didn’t. They never did. Once someone was gone, there was nothing you can do, no matter how you cried out to your stranger to spare them. 
Suddenly the man got up, swinging at Hob, but in his grief it had become uncoordinated and Hob easily stopped the punch. 
“You murderer! You killed him!”
He hadn’t meant to. And it wouldn’t have happened if they hadn’t attacked him. But pointing that out wouldn’t help, as the man would not listen to reason. He wanted someone to be angry at, to blame, to lessen his own guilt. And Hob was the perfect target. Hob stopped the other punch and just held on as the man cried. It was the least Hob could do.
There was the sound of footsteps in the distance, spooking the man, and he ripped himself free and started stumbling away. Hob didn’t stop him, just sitting down on the ground next to the cooling body and waited. He should probably call the police, but he couldn’t bring himself to move, so he just waited. How long he didn’t know, but at some point steps came closer and when he looked up Hob could see men in uniform entering the alley. The police has arrived. 
Hob didn’t resist when he was dragged up and cold iron snapped around his wrist. Neither when he was pulled away. Everything was a blur. He didn’t remember how they made it to the station, just that he found himself in a chair, an officer sitting on the other side of the desk staring him down.
He was asked questions he can’t answer, the full name of the victim, their relationship and most of all why he did it. All Hob can say is, it was an accident, I didn’t mean to, they attacked me first, I just tried to defend myself, then he fell. Over and over, he repeats it like a mantra. Something to hang on when everyone wants to make him believe he did it on purpose. When their words make him question himself. 
I didn’t mean to. It was an accident. I was just defending myself.
He didn’t know how much time has passed, there was no clock in the room nor window. His voice was rough and black spots dance on the edge of his vision, they hadn’t bothered giving him a glass of water. The blood in his hair from the first swing he took was dry and flaking off every time he shakes his head in denial. His ribs throb with every breath.
He was about to just nod, accept whatever they said if it meant he will be thrown into a cell where he could lay down and close his eyes. It would ruin his life, but wouldn’t that be right after what he had done? A few years of suffering was the least he deserved. Especially since he unlike others had the option to start anew after faking his death.
His downward spiral was stopped by a man bargain in, under loud protests of some officers. The man’s briefcase hit the desk hard, and Hob flinched back at the loud noise.
“Don’t say anything,” sharp blue eyes drilled into Hob’s making him cower at the imposing figure in front of him. The man commanded respect, not because of the nice suit he was wearing or the expensive jewelry or because he was even taller than Hob, but in the way he held himself, his presence filling the whole room. 
So Hob shut his mouth. It was not like anyone was really listening to what he had to say anyway. And not speaking would be good for the scratching in his throat. His fate now would be decided if the new person was a friend or someone wanting to drag him down. Hob didn’t have the strength to fight anymore.
“You,” the man whirled on the officer, making him duck on instinct, only to puff up and try to make himself more imposing when he noticed. “Tell me how it comes that you had him in here for 8 hours and couldn’t even be bothered to give him a glass of water nor give him medical attention? Where are we? At the witch trials,” Hob flinched hard at the words, remembering the trials only too well. Back then he had broken as well, admitting to anything as long as it meant the pain would end. 
To his surprise, the stranger pushed his briefcase further on the desk, blocking Hob’s slumped form from view and gave him at least a bit of privacy as he fought with his demons.
“He killed a man! What do you expect? A fluffed up pillow and a three-course meal?”
“Human decency!” The officer was now absolutely cowering under the pressure, despite his best efforts. “Or are you that desperate you couldn’t take the 10 minutes to have him checked over? Maybe because you know you don’t have a case?”
“Bullshit! I know you love to put your nose where it doesn’t belong, Mr. Henderson. He killed the guy. We found him next to the corpse, and he admitted it was him who made the deceased fall.”
“And wasn’t he also quite persistence that the deceased and another man were the once attacking him, and he was just defending himself? Or are you just going to ignore that? So I suggest instead of harassing the victim, you should rather be out there looking for the second attacker.”
And the officer, despite his complaints and grumbling, got up and left the room. There was no way to know if he was really searching for the other attacker, and if there was even a chance to find the man with how little information Hob had been able to give, but getting a breather was enough for Hob.
His head laid on the desk, the cold helping against his headache, and he just rested his eyes for a moment. He heard movement but ignored Mr. Henderson for now. Or at least he tried to, but the man kneeled down next to Hob’s chair and his hand laid on Hob’s knee. 
Blinking his eyes back open was an effort, but Hob managed and looked down at the concerned eyes looking up at him.
“Mr. Gadling, I wish could say it will be alright, but your situation doesn’t look good. But rest assured, I will do anything in my power to get you out of this.”
“I don’t think I have the money to pay your commission,” Hob was not poor. But the last years after he had fought with his friend, he had let himself go. Gambling, and throwing money at unnecessary luxuries just because he could. When he had pulled his head out of his ass, he had already spent most of his fortune and was now living like the middle class. Not bad, but not enough to pay a man wearing jewelry that could feed a family for at least a year.
“Don’t worry about money. Just focus on getting through this.”
Hob snorted, so either once he was out the man would make demands to be paid back another way, forcing Hob into his servitude, or he was just plain stupid. Saying that straight to the man’s face was not the best idea, but the man just laughed.
“Personally, I see myself as someone just trying to do the right thing, reforming the misdeeds in the justice system.”
So, delusional. But Hob could work with that. And having a delusional lawyer was better than not having one at all, so accepting the help would be best.
“The biggest problem is all we have to confirm your story is your word. Even if the police showed an ounce of competence and finds the other robber, he will tell his own story.” Hob knew all that. He didn’t know why the other even bothered, since there was no way he would get out of here. Not with everyone in the station being hellbent on making sure he went to prison. But at least he got to go to a holding cell for now and take a nap until Mr. Henderson would return the next day. 
And return he did with a big smile on his face. The police had not found the other robber, but they had found a woman hanging around the alleyway, and with a bit of pressure she had admitted to seeing the whole thing backing up Hob’s story. The officers complained and tried to poke holes in his defense, but in the end they had no other option but to accept that his actions had been to defend his own life. 
Things dragged on, Hob being pushed from one cell to the other as people discussed his fate. Mr. Henderson, please call me Edward, was there every step of the way and the only reason why Hob didn’t fell apart. 
Still, Hob couldn’t believe it when the judge finally spoke the words not guilty, and he was stepping into the sun. Till the last moment he had waited for the second shoe to drop, for someone to jump out and present new evidence sending him to jail.
Turning to Edward standing beside him, smiling brightly, he couldn’t help himself, but pulling the man into his arms and thanking him under tears. The man had been there for him, like a true friend, and if he ever needed it, Hob would be there for him in return.
He had lost his stranger, but he was not alone. There were good people out there, just waiting for him. All Hobs had to do was open his heart and accept them. 
With this being over, Hob could move on with his life. Things finally looked up. Or they did until he found out he had no longer a job because of his long absence and his old boss was unwilling to hire a killer despite Hob being proclaimed not guilty. Hob didn’t understand it, but he was unwilling to start a fight. He could find someplace else. Only words of his case had spread through the whole city, and no one was willing to hire him. And without a job there was no money which meant he would be unable to pay his upcoming rent.
But nothing he tried worked. The only positions willing to hire him wouldn’t even make a dent in his rent, even if he had three jobs. And with the housing shortage, there was no place else he could live that would be cheaper. He could move, somewhere no one knew him. But he couldn’t bring himself to leave London. This was his home, where his only friend lived. And he had to be here in a few years to be at the White Horse in case his stranger returned. 
He could ask Edward for help, but he didn’t want it to seem he was just after the other's money. Especially with Edwards business taking a major hit after a person he was defending was proven guilty. Hob tried to help as best as he could behind closed doors but knew he couldn’t do more since it wouldn’t look good on Edward if he was seen with Hob. 
It was a major point of friction. Edward didn’t care about his reputation and had no trouble inviting Hob out for dinner or even hiring him. But Hob refusing frustrated him, especially when Hob even declined his money, despite Edward knowing how much Hob was struggling. He just wanted to support his best friend and being unable to do so and just having to watch how he made himself smaller and smaller, shrinking under all negative attention focused on him angered him.
Their love for each other made them want the best for each other. And it tore their friendship apart. They were unable to spend time together without a disagreement, and then their friendship ended in a big fight. 
And it was Hob fault. He always said the wrong thing, turning away the people he cared about. First his stranger now Edward. Maybe he was meant to be alone.
But the world didn’t stop for his emotional turmoil. The rent needed to be paid, now especially since there was no longer a friend who would have a place on their sofa for Hob to sleep on. And Hob really needed to keep a roof over his head. 
He was terrified of ending back on the street. He did it once, and it was the worst time of his life. Just a nightmare of pain, suffering, anger, blood, and a desperate fight for survival. He knew getting back up once you were so far down was almost impossible. He couldn’t let it get this far. Not if there was something he could do. Even if it means he had to let go of his pride.
The first time wasn’t planed. Was just walking, trying to clear his head and finding a way out. The window was open, everything else dark, and no car in the driveway. He knew it was wrong, he should be better than this. 
He climbed the fence and slipped through the window, heart beating fast as he listened for any sign of life inside the house. Nothing. Sneaking around, he grabbed anything of value. 
Ten minutes later he was out, pockets heavy, and on his way to the pawnshop. It was not enough to pay the rent but enough to satisfy his landlord getting another week before he would be kicked out. 
It made him think about how easy it had been. And how little effort had taken to get the money. And it was not as if he hadn’t tried other options. It was them, society, not giving him a choice. If they had just given him a job, he wouldn’t be in this position. It was their fault, not his. 
And it was not as if he had hurt anyone. A few valuables were gone. And? They could replace it, their house had been nice enough they could afford a small loss like that.
Yes. It was the least all of them deserved for letting him down like this. He would just take what he needed to survive. And it was only temporary until he was back on his feet. They all thought he was a murderer, a bit of stealing was nothing in comparison.
It became a routine, going on nightly strolls and returning with his pocket full. He was good at it. Always knew when someone was home or not, avoided being seen when he made his way inside, and didn’t spend a second longer inside than he had to.
No one had to know what Hob did. Well except, the pawnshop owner, but he didn’t say anything and just gave Hob a price much under the actual value of the items. Hob was fine with that. Paying hush money was better than being ratted out to the police. Especially since the police so far had no idea he even existed. There was always breaking and entering, and he chose his targets so far apart there was no connection. The cops had better things to do than chasing a criminal that didn’t cause real harm. And Hob liked things that way. He had managed to avoid prison once, he didn’t want to risk it, especially since this time there would be no Edward bailing him out.
His rent was paid, he had food in his belly and a new coat. Life was good. Or it should be. There was still the guilt nagging at him that all of this wasn’t his. That he had stolen it and it was wrong. But with every failed attempt to find another source of income, he fell deeper into his ways. It was just too easy. Until weeks passed by without him searching for a legitimate job. 
~1989~
He started hating the man he was becoming. Or rather, he was returning to. He had thought he had become better, had changed. But now he was back at square one. Just a lowlife surviving by harming others. He didn’t want to be like this.
But there was still hope. One last chance to turn things around. Hob may not have the best moral compass – if he had any at all- but his stranger always knew right from wrong. Even before society or law. It had taken him to tell Hob for Hob to realize slavery was wrong. Today it was unthinkable, but back then it has just been how things were. And even then his stranger had known it was wrong. Hob just had to tell him, and his stranger would set him right and correct Hob’s course for the next 100 years.
Yes, all Hob had to do was meet his friend and things would be okay. So he drove to the White Horse in a car he had stolen, full of excitement in the prospect of the weight leaving his chest. He would do better, become good. To get his stranger approval.
But the longer he sat there, alone, the worse he felt. It looked like this was his stranger's answer. They were never and never would be friends. Hob was alone, on his own. There was no one who cared. No one who had any expectations, everyone had given up on him. Why should he even try? If there was no one to judge him, why not make things easy for himself?
Things escalate from there, as there is nothing holding Hob back. So what if the houses he breaks into now are not from some rich fucks but middle class as well? They had shunned him just as well. And their security was a lot laxer. Also, less to steal, but it was enough. And then there was someone home, but the house was way too good to pass up on. But it was okay, he would just be quiet. 
A good plan if not for the man of the house stepping out of his bed to get a glass of water just as Hob was clearing out their silver drawer. They looked at each other frozen, and Hob was glad for the hat and the scarf hiding most of his face. 
Before the other could too much than let out a shocked shout, Hob had jumped over the counter and tackled him to the ground, choking him until he lost conscious. When the wife appeared in the doorway, he was prepared, knocking her unconscious.
He used things found around the house to bind them to two chairs and gag them, before taking his time emptying their whole house. They would call the police anyway, Hob could at least make it worth it. And worth it, it was. He left the pawnshop with a big bundle of cash.
And if he spotted some rich folks taking a shortcut through a dark allay, well then it was their own fault, since they had begged for it. You couldn’t blame Hob for standing there with a knife demanding their valuables in a sick play on the situation that had started this whole thing. But other than his attackers back then, he was just after the money. Once he had what he wanted, he let his victims go unharmed. 
He didn’t kill. That was a line he would never cross again. And if he had to attack someone or render them unconscious, he did it with causing as little harm as possible. It was something which baffled the police and press alike, as they couldn’t decide if he was a monster or a gentleman thief. It was kinda amusing reading about people losing their mind trying to figure him out. Especially since it was that easy. He was just someone no longer following societies rules and just living by his own codex, doing whatever he pleased.
Even if this codex was completely screwed. Like right now, still blood on his knuckles from having to knock someone out who resisted, but being offended by a bunch of teens ganging up on a gangly little thing. It just strokes him wrong, seeing something like this. 
But it is not his problem. There is no need to get involved.
Or at least it wasn’t until the boy rose his head and looked straight at Hob. Dark brown eyes, with hair of the same color. But that was not what stopped Hob in his tracks. He looked just like Robyn. Well, not exactly, it was more the vibes he was giving up. But Hob couldn’t stop seeing his son laying there on the ground beaten and bloody, his tormentors surrounding him.
He moved before he really thought about it. 
His fist connected with the nose of the guy to the left. The bone crunched under the impact and the guy stumbled back, shouting in pain. That got the attention of the rest of his group, who instantly stepped in to avenge their friend. With no option to back out of this anymore, Hob just went with the flow and beat everyone getting into punching distance. They had the numbers, but they were untrained and rather stood in each other's way than taken advantage and overpowering Hob. Which leads to Hob standing between fallen bodies, breathing heavy and blood on his shirt but mostly unharmed beside a few bruises. 
Walking over to the fallen boy, he saw him flinch. Hob hadn’t meant to scare him, although the display of violence must have been frightening. But he didn’t feel comfortable leaving him sitting on the ground with unknown injuries, especially since his attackers would get up soon. 
He wanted to gain the boy's trust, but Hob had forgotten how to be comforting and soft. Hadn’t had need for it in years. Even for Edward, he had not managed to bring back that part of himself. Which was just as well because Edward liked his brash and direct way.
But now he tried, crouching down, holding out his hands and speaking softly. “It's okay. I took care of them,” well, he tried. He failed miserably, sounding more threatening than reassuring, but he had tried. How had he managed to deal with Robyn without frightening the child? He couldn’t remember. And wasn’t that sad? Not remembering this everyday life with his son, only holding some special memories close to his heart while the rest faded?
Knowing that his presence would only distress the boy more, he got up and turned to leave. He would just call the police to check things out, once he was far enough away. Only there was a tug on his pant leg and turning he saw the boy grasping the fabric with shaking fingers. The big teary eyes looking up at Hob broke his heart, and he couldn’t stop himself from leaning down again and pulling the boy into his arms. Crying and wailing filled the alley, but the boy clung to Hob desperately. 
Carrying him into his arm and towards Hob’s apartment, reminded Hob of the times Robyn had been unable to sleep and Hob had walked through the whole house with the child in his arm to keep him calm, while Elenore watched them with a smile. He had forgotten it until his actions pulled the memory back up.
Entering his building, he sat the boy on his sofa and retrieved his extensive med-kit. Being unable to die meant treating injuries yourself that would bring up questions, going to the hospital. He didn’t need much of it to treat the boy. The injuries had looked worse than they actually were. A bloody nose, bruising, scratched hands and knees, a gash close to his hairline that luckily didn’t need stitches, and a cracked wrist. 
Once the task was done, Hob looked at the boy awkwardly, not knowing what to do.
“You want tea?” You could never go wrong with tea. The boy nodded and Hob set to work, returning with two mugs of tea.
“Thank you,” the voice was shy and soft. But at least the shaking had stopped as the kid started to relax.
“Don’t worry about it,” Hob meant it. Neither the tea nor stepping in had been much trouble, and Hob had done it for his own piece of mind. There was no need t thank him.
Hob swirled the tea in his mug, not knowing what to say. Should he give the kid money for a taxi? Take him home? Offer him the sofa for tonight? Hob didn’t know. 
Luckily for him, the boy was not as incapable of social interaction as he was.
“My name is Georgie Baldwin. What about you.”
“Hob,” he didn’t give a last name. The less the boy knew, the better it was for him with the life Hob lived.
“Thank you for saving me, Hob,” the boy put down his empty mug, hugged Hob and then left the apartment before Hob could compose himself. He looked at the closed door not understanding what exactly had happened, but then he just shrugged. Another weird day in his weird life. No need to think deeper about it. It was not as if hew would see the boy ever again.
After cleaning up the medical equipment, he laid in bed, unable to sleep. 
The encounter had brought up memories of a happier time. It made him realize just how lonely he felt. There was a gnawing emptiness in his chest, where his heart once was. He wanted someone to be there for him, to greet him when he got home, to care if he made it home. He didn’t want t be alone anymore. But every time he tried he messed up and ended up back alone. It was better to not try, and be disappointed rather than to suffer.
But knowing that didn’t fill the emptiness in his chest and no matter how much he tried he didn’t find any rest. Which left him cranky and short temperate when he stomped to the door, mug with extra strong coffee in hand, to tell whoever was on the other side to fuck off. Throwing the door open, he came face to face with the kid from yesterday.
The door banged close, as Hob didn’t have the patience to deal with whatever bullshit this was. Instead, he took a big swing of his coffee, cursed as it burned his tongue, and debated if a nice fluffy omelet was worth the effort of actually making it. 
His doorbell chimed again.
Hadn’t he been clear enough in his dismissal? But no, when he opened the door, the boy was still standing there smiling at him. What a prick. But not stupid, as he held out a bag that smelled heavenly of backed goods as bribery. 
With his stomach grumbling, Hob admitted defeat and took the bag, leaving the door open as he stepped inside. The boy had already been here, it wouldn’t do any harm to let him in. But Hob was not in the mood to play good host right now and didn’t offer any tea or coffee. Ripping open the bag, he found muffins and chocolate croissants. All things considered, it was a good bribe.
Humming happily, he dug in as the boy sat down watching him carefully. 
“So what so you want kid?” 
“It’s Georgie,” the way the kid pouted was kinda cute. He must have old ladies want to feed him all over town. “I want you to teach me how to fight.” Hob choked on the bit of croissant. He couldn’t say if it was his immortality or Georgie slapping his back that prevented him from entering the sunless lands. Whipping tears out of his eyes, he looked at the kid as if he had lost his mind.
“Are you completely crazy? Why would you ask me?”
 “The way you fought was amazing. Please, I want to be able to do it too.”
“Hard pass. Why the heck should I teach a brat?”
“I can pay you,” the kid dove for his pocket and placed a stack of bills on the table. It was no small amount. So, a rich brat. Well, it was not as Hob really needed money with how well his business was going. And he would rather not involve the kid by accident. If he went down for his actions it was one thing but dragging a kid down with him was completely different. And if he gave in now, he just knew the kid would one day rob houses side by side with him.
“Pass. Go home kid. You are young and have a bright life ahead of you. There is no need to get involved with the likes of me.”
“But what if they come back?! I need to be able to defend myself,” Hob just groaned as this was just playing unfair. Especially since it was a fair point. The bullies had found him once, and there was no guarantee they wouldn’t do worse when Hob was not close by to step in. It was just unfair. Hob was not responsible for the kid, could barely remember his name. But he had made it his responsibility when he stepped in. The least he could do was see things through now.
“Okay fine. I will teach you self-defense. Nothing more. And you will stay out of my business.”
“Deal,” the kid smiled brightly as he held out his hand for Hob to shake. Knowing that one day he would regret this Hob took the offered hand.
23 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
Chapter 2 under the cut
~1990~
It started a routine between them. With Hob having no real job and only going out at night for burglary, they did the training in the afternoon. Every day at 3 pm, Georgie would stand in front of his door waiting excitedly to be trained. And it wasn’t going as horrible as Hob thought. Sure, the first weeks were spent getting at least some muscles on the kid's lanky frame, but when it came to technique, the kid excelled. He quickly grasped whatever Hob wanted to teach him and was good when it came to accepting corrections in his stance. 
And he stayed. Preparing a meal for Hob in thanks for the training and sitting down to eat together. It should bother Hob, how Georgie was carving out a space in Hob’s life, but he found it comforting. Ever since he had saved the boy, he hadn’t been lonely. Had no time for it with how busy he was.
No, he couldn’t regret stepping in back then nor agreeing to teach Georgie. But when the kid wanted to come with him late in the evening, he felt close to it. He didn’t want him to follow Hob’s path and become tainted. But it was getting harder and harder with Georgie insisting. A good handful of jobs were stopped by Hob noticing he was being followed and turning back to drag Georgie home by the collar of his shirt. But it was only a question of time before Hob would be too late to catch the kid. 
He thought about giving it up. Taking this as the final push needed to return to the right path again. It would have worked. Only Georgie had other plans.
When Georgie asked him to meet up away from Hob’s house, Hob didn’t think much of it. It happened. Sometimes the kid just needed a break, a friendly face he could complain to while grabbing lunch. Maybe it should worry Hob that his only friend and lunch partner wasn’t even legal yet, and they were mistaken for father and son more often than not, because of their age gap. But then, compared to Hob, everyone was an infant. So he just shrugged and followed the invitation, letting Georgie pay for the meal and humming along as the kid ranted.
Only this time the address was not a coffee shop the kid wanted to check out or a high-end restaurant he wanted to try. No, they were by the docks, and Hob would have thought it was a mistake and turned back if it wasn’t for Georgie waving him over with a big smile on his face. Behind him stood a handful of people, all mean-looking and dangerous. Hob tensed, ready to take them on and defend Georgie if he had to.
“Hob, there you are. I’m glad you could make it. “
Hob stepped closer, eyeing the people warily, leaning in close and whispering to Georgie. “What is going on?”
“Oh, don’t worry about them, they are family and here to help me with a little project. Could be very profitable for you as well if you are up for it.”
“And what would you have me do,” with the people standing around it couldn’t be good and Hob would rather like to knew what he was getting into. Or if he had to grab Georgie and make a run for it before he got involved in something bad.
“Nothing to worry about. I just need you to crack some locks for me, and the guys will do the rest. I wouldn’t make you do something that is against your principles, you are a gentleman, after all.” 
He knows, was all Hob could think. Since when? Had everything just been a ruse to get to him? He couldn’t ask, not now with everyone looking at him.
Still, despite being put on the spot like this, he just couldn’t bring himself to leave. Not if Georgie stayed. He cursed his soft heart.
“Okay, I’m in. What is the plan?”
The plan was apparently to sneak into one of the warehouses and steal a shipment that had arrived this morning. Nothing to odd. Only the shipment had been valuable enough to be put into an enforced room. And there were guards, standing at the door with rifles. Hob tried to stop Georgie as this was way too dangerous, but before he could, the man Georgie had brought stepped up.
Hob dropped to the ground, pulling Georgie with him as the first shot fell, and Hob had to forcefully push down flashes of his time on the battlefield that tried to emerge. There was a reason why he never used a gun and stuck to knifes. There was no real firefight, as the guards had been taken by surprise and were dead before they could do anything.
Getting back on his feet, he saw the holes littering the bodies and the steadily growing puddle of blood on the floor. Hob had seen worse in his time. But the sign of the boy next to him not even looking twice but just stepping over the blood and stopping next to the door looking expectantly at Hob twisted something in Hob’s stomach. 
No kid should be so indifferent to death. 
A hand on his back and he was pushed forward by one of the man, having to suppress his instincts to spin and completely destroy them. Something Georgie must notice.
“Joe. Hands off or do you want to have your ass handed to you,” the man, Joe, grumbled but stepped back, and even the others gave Hob a wide breath. Wise choice. They might have guns and outnumbered him, but Hob wouldn’t die even if you shot him in the head, and if he wanted to, he could be a terrifying enemy to face. 
The blood slouched under his feet as he crouched down and looked at the lock. Nothing too complicated for him, but he could see why others might struggle to get it open. And with how strong everything looked, trying to force it open would take way too long.
“So what’s this? Pocket money not enough for you anymore?” Hob asked Georgie, ignoring the men bristling behind him. Interesting. They were loyal and protective.
“It’s family business.” Fuck. No wonder he hadn’t reacted to people being shot. If he grew up in an environment like this. How had Hob missed it? There had to have been some signs. Some red flags he should have spotted. But till today he had been completely clueless, thinking Georgie was a sweet although a bit strange boy.
His suspicion that all of this had been a big farce to recruit him grew. What other reason would Georgie have to spend time with him. They weren’t close in age or had similar interests. It couldn’t be for Hob’s teaching, as there would have been other options in the crime family. People that would have taught way more advanced moves to kill rather than Hob’s basic self-defense. And Hob was also not a nice person to be around, at least not the last years, he was cynical and rude. No, there was nothing to gain from it beside his thievery skills.
FUCK!
Another relationship that was falling apart before Hob’s eyes. Not because of something he did, but because he was foolish enough to open his heart again. By now, he should have learned his lesson. But over and over he got involved and had to pay the price. But this would be the last time.
The lock clicked and people started whispering in excitement as Hob pushed open the door. He didn’t step in. He didn’t care to what he had just become an accomplish, his heart too bitter and broken. Not even Georgie looking at him excitedly and pulling his arm got him moving. No, nothing could be worth what he had just lost today. He turned and left, leaving red footprints behind himself.
~*~
Hah, alcohol, his only friend that would never disappoint him. Especially since the quality had improved greatly ever since he had taken his first sip of ale when he was 12. The second glass of whiskey numbed the pain, and he started to feel good. Humming softly, he started to plan. He couldn’t stay here, not with people knowing this address. And if he continued to do his break-ins, people would put two and two together. But with his stranger no longer caring and his last connection to the city now served, there was nothing stopping him from moving somewhere else.
Maybe somewhere south, like Spain or Greece, where it was warm. Plus, he hadn’t really been there in a while, and it would be worth checking out what had changed. He wanted to go swimming again and London’s weather really was not up for that.
He was in the middle of packing, deciding what to take and what he would give to the homeless, when there was a knock on his door. Instantly the knot in his stomach was back as there was only one person that would knock. He grabbed his favorite knife and slipped it in the back of his waistband. You never knew, with him rejecting them and just walking out, maybe they were now here to silence him, so he didn’t tell the cops. Better to be safe and armed if a fight should break out.
But listening, it didn’t sound like there were a bunch of guys waiting outside, trying to be quiet. You could always hear them, no matter what they tried.
He threw open the door, coming face to face with Georgie standing there looking shocked at Hob, fist still raised to bang against the door. The kid had come alone.
“Hob,” Georgie called out in relief, stepping closer, but Hob stepped back and held the kid back with a hand on his chest. The confused and heartbroken look on Georgie’s face would have moved Hob once. Now it just steeled his resolved. He wouldn’t be manipulated anymore.
“What do you want?”
“You were gone so soon, and I was worried. Plus, you didn’t even stay to get your share.”
“Keep it,” Hob didn’t want whatever it was. He had his own ways to make money. Georgie looked past him and at the bags, his eyes widening.
“Your leaving.” Hob had nothing to say to that. “Why?” He sounded so desperate. He should go into acting. No need to kill to make a fortune.
“Nothing keeping me here.”
“What about me,” Hob just laughed a harsh and bitter sound and pushed Georgie back when he tried to go in for a hug.
“Spear us the theatrics. I figured it out, no need to continue acting. And hey, you got me to pull off a job for you, that's better than nothing. But let's end things here.”
“What are you talking about?”
“I said stop pretending!” Hob’s fist hit the wall with a bang, making Georgie flinch back. Good, he should be afraid. Should run and leave Hob to lick his wounds in peace and not rub it in.
The tears still surprised him, as he had never before seen Georgie cry, not even when they meet each other for the first time. Hob hated him for it, as now he looked even more like Robyn had when being in distress and needing his father.
“I really don’t know what this is about,” Georgie barely got out as he gasped for air between sobs. “Is it because I dragged you there without warning? I’m sorry. I was wrong!”
Well, yes, but also no. Hob would have really appreciated some warning before, but that was not why he was so angry. But if he wanted, Hob would spell it out for him.
“You know who I am. How long did it take for you to come up with the idea to befriend me to get my service for your family?.” 
“What? No. I didn’t. Hob, I didn’t know when we meet. I would never do something like that to you. You know I would never do something like that to you.”
“I thought I did. After today? Not so much. So answer me. What other reason would you have to hang around?”
“That's,” he was clearly uncomfortable trying to come up with an answer. Looks like Hob had hit the mark. He didn’t feel happy about it. Georgie’s next words were so quiet, Hob had to strain himself to understand them. “You are the closest thing to a father I have.”
What?
Hob just froze, standing there trying to make sense of the words. No, it couldn’t be. Who would want someone like Hob as a father. No one, that’s who.
“But your family. Your clan. Your real father.”
Georgie let out a bitter laugh. “Oh please, he is running a criminal organization. How much time do you think he has to spend with his son? I’m lucky if I get to see him at least once a week during meetings. The rest? They just think following me will get them in daddies good grace. They don’t really care about me.” He looked at Hob with big eyes. “Not like you do.”
This time, Hob didn’t stop him when Georgie stepped forward and threw his arms around his middle. Looking down at the dark hair, he couldn’t stop himself as his arms closed around the boy’s shaking frame.
He seemed so fragile in Hob’s arm. In need of protection. 
Hob just held him until the tears stopped, not really knowing what to say, not understanding how he could give comfort when his words were responsible for the tears.
Guiding Georgie into the kitchen and sitting him down on a chair, Hob turned and set up the kettle for some tea. It helped him calm down a bit and when he sat down opposite of Georgie his thoughts were much clearer.
“But why drag me to the heist? If you just wanted my company, there was no reason to do so.”
“I couldn’t watch you waste your talent. Pulling all the small stuff. Look at this place.” He gestured around. And okay, it wasn’t that pretty or big, but it was enough for Hob, plus it enabled him to put some stuff back into his emergency funds. “You deserve so much more. You just need the opportunity to take it.”
“So what? You were just giving me the opportunity to get rich?”
Georgie nodded and grabbed a bag from his coat pocket, laying it on the table between them. Hob eyes it suspiciously, but opened it. Out fell stones… only he knew this kind of stones. Gems. Valuable ones. It had been some time since he had dealt with valuables like this, but he would assume they were worth at least as much as he made in a month robbing people. And all it had taken was picking a door. 
“I can’t accept this.”
“What why?”
“I just opened a door. It is way too much.”
“We wouldn’t have been able to get in there before someone noticed us without you. This is your fair share.”
But Hob just shook his head and pushed the bag back over the table. No he couldn’t take it.
“I’m sorry, I know you mean well, but I just can’t accept this. It is way too much. You keep it.”
Georgie was reluctant as he stored the bag in his coat. The silent between them was awkward. The air had been cleaned, but they didn’t know how to interact anymore. The easy friendship was gone. Hob already missed it.
“What now?” Wasn’t that the big question? Hob couldn’t leave, not knowing he was the boy's only emotional support. Not while he wanted to rib the head of the gang members and especially Georgie’s father for not caring about the boy. But besides that, he didn’t know. 
He doubted they could go back to how things were before. Not without Hob worrying every second about what dangerous stuff Georgie was getting into to impress his blood father. And he doubted Georgie would simply accept him going back to breaking and entering, at least not without demanding to come with him.
“I don’t know,” he sounded tired. He was tired. Exhausted even. The anger had burned him out, and now all that was left was an empty husk. Without a conflict to fuel him and confronted with hard decisions, he just wanted to lay down and never get up again.
“Do you want to,” he stopped himself. No, it was too much. Cross so many lines. This was not Robyn. Not his actual son, no matter how much both of them were projecting.
“Yes.” His gaze snapped up to Georgie’s determined look.
“You don’t even know what I was about to ask.”
“It is you who is asking. That’s all I need to know.”
Fuck this. Hob got up and pulled Georgie with him towards the bedroom, giving him one of his own nightshirts. It dropped off the boy's small shoulders. Under the covers, holding the boy close, Hob felt like he was finally able to breathe again for the first time since he saw Georgie stand there with the guys. 
No, he was not Robyn. But he could be someone else, just as important to Hob as Robyn had been. After all, there was no reason why Hob should not have two sons he loved equally.
~*~
Things changed after that, not in a bad way. It was just different. Hob was helping Georgie do things for the family. Since it was only a small operation, nothing as big as the heist they had pulled, and no one got killed. They collect protection money, beat people up that couldn’t pay, and did some blackmail. All stuff Hob can justify because it wasn’t so different from the things he had been doing on his own. Just a lot more profitable.
He would have been fine if things stayed this way. But running around with the bosses kid got people's attention. He could always tell if someone was part of the family by the way they looked at them when they passed. And in a way he could understand their worry, someone not part of the family yet spending so much time with a seventeen-year-old boy raised some red flags. He didn’t mind the stars, he could handle them for Georgie and since he didn’t want to get any more involved in the family than he was right now, he didn’t care what people thought.
Only Joe, the guy from the heist, hadn’t gotten the memo and was waiting for him when he walked home late at night.
What was it with people waiting with knifes in dark alleyways for him? Was it something with Hob? Or maybe it was just that most alleyways were dark since the streetlights were broken and no one bothered to replace them in this side of town. They rather put the money in the better neighborhoods. 
So he was standing there looking at Joe with a raised eyebrow, not giving the man the satisfaction of reacting to his intimidating display. 
“What the fuck do you think you're doing?” Joe spat. Man, was Hob like him when he had robbed people? If yes, he was lucky people had been scary enough to follow his orders and not just laughed at him.
“Walking home. What are you doing here?”
Joe spluttered, clearly taken off balance.
“You know what I mean!”
“No I don’t.” Okay, messing with the guy was kinda fun. Hob suddenly didn’t mind so much he was late for his sofa and the book he had picked up yesterday morning. This was more entertaining.
“The kid! Why are you hanging with him? You think you can be part of the family? Sleep your way in there.” That was just cross. Hob was way too old, plus it was Georgie, he would never.
“Nah, I don’t wanna be part pf this shit. Way to small. If I joined someone, it would at least be the Traveris. They own half the city and bring in the real big bugs.”
Joe, went red in anger at the mention of their rival family. Well, rival was a loose word for it. The Baldwin family was way too small, they Traveris didn’t give a shit about them. It was only thanks to Georgie Hob even knew this family even existed. Joe, having finally lost his patience, stomped forward to attack. 
Hob would like to say it was an intense fight, him barely avoiding the blade. But in truth it was over in seconds with Joe laying on the ground unconscious and Hob inspecting the knife. It wasn’t a very good knife. So Hob gave it back, laying it on the ground next to Joe, and continued his way home, stopping by the butcher on his way to get a nice steak for dinner. After this, he deserved a nice meal for holding back.
After that, whenever Joe saw them he looked like he swallowed a lemon, but he greeted Hob. Which was nice. Hob hadn’t wanted to make friends, but he couldn’t stop smiling whenever he needled Joe. Which broke some reserves and other members of the family started talking to Hob. Nothing big, just some small talk, but once he noticed it was too late. Hob was now firmly in acquaintance with half of the family. Which wouldn’t be so bad if they hadn’t started inviting him to stuff. Because suddenly it wasn’t ‘Hey Georgie wanna come grab a beer after this’ but, ‘hey you two, come join us at the pub, drinks on me’ and finally ‘Hob, good to see you man, wanna go get smashed?’. 
And Hob at some point didn’t want to refuse. He wasn’t lonely anymore thanks to Georgie, but there were just some things you couldn’t talk about with a young boy. And the guys reminded him of the friends he had when he first saw his stranger. Vulgar, a bit touched in the head, but nice to hang out with.
So Hob went drinking with them, chatting about women and sex and laughing more than he had since his and Edwards relationship had started falling apart. Things were good.
They had no expectations for him. They knew he did small stuff with Georgie, but they never tried to talk him into something more. Him having an eye on the kid and making sure he was okay, was good enough for them. Which was why he tagged along when some guys went to smash up a store after a few drinks. And it was fun. And after that it became just something Hob did when Georgie was busy. Hang out with the grunt workers and pull some stuff. 
It was no surprise when at some point someone said, ‘I’m glad to have my family here with me’ and Hob was just included in it. And in return Hob was glad that after so long drifting he had finally found a place where he belonged, where he could be happy. 
Stepping in and helping Georgie had been the best decision he had made. So what if it was a crime family? It was his and they made him happy. That was all that mattered.
Nothing should have shaken that. And Hob thought nothing would when he went to scare the owner of a restaurant to pay back the money he owned to Hob’s family. The job itself was fine. He didn’t even have to do much. Just walk in all imposing, kicking over some chairs and pushing some glasses to the ground and the owner came running, apologizing and promising he would have the money by the end of the week. 
Hob had no trouble granting that request. Fear was good, but what many people didn’t get in the business was that it was better to wait a few days for payout rather than smash the shop, destroying any sort of income and never getting the money back at all.
So yeah, Hob felt pretty accomplished as he turned to leave until he saw a familiar face in the crowd of scared customers ducking their heads.
Shit. 
Maybe his retreat was not at all imposing as he hastily made his way out of the shop, praying he hadn’t been recognized.
“Hob!” No such luck. He sped up, taking big strides away from the place, but could hear Edward running after him. Fuck, fuck, fuck.
“Wait!” Hell no! Going into an alley in hopes of shaking Edward there was the wrong choice, as the lack of pedestrians to make their way through enabled Edward to catch up with Hob. A hand landed on his shoulder, and he spun, twisting the offended limb and pushing Edward against the wall until he let out a pained yelp.
“Hob. It’s me.”
“I know.”
“Then let me go, you idiot.”
Curses. Despite everything Hob did, stepping back and getting some distance between them. Edward turned, rubbing his shoulder, and looked Hob up and down.
“You look good, healthy. I’m glad you are doing alright. I was worried about you when I didn’t hear anything from you for a while.”
Hob snorted at that. Sure he was, afraid his charity project was gone and causing trouble. After all, it was not as if he had reached out to Hob. No Hob would be stupid if he cared for the fool.
“Whatever,” staying here was no good. He should go back to his life and forget all about this. But Edward stepped in his way, blocking his path.
“But what was that about just now? You are collecting protection money? Why?”
“Why do you think? It’s my job.”
“No, that is not right. You are not a criminal, Hob!”
It made him laugh. If only Edward knew what he had done, how many he had killed over the centuries. Then he would not speak like this.
“You are a good person. Please, come with me. We can make it right. You don’t have to work for them. I will protect you from whoever makes you do this.”
“THEY ARE MY FAMILY,” Hob was angry. How dare he came back into Hobs live and criticized his choices when he hadn’t been there, when Hob felt like he would break from how empty his chest was.
“They are using you!” Hob’s fist hit the other's face, sending him to the ground. He was following down not far behind, holding Edward down and continuing punching until he could hear a rib crack. Only then did he get back up, breathing heavy and looking down at his best friend bloody and broken. 
Hob should feel horrified he did this. Should fall to his knees and apologize. He just turned and threw a ‘stay out of my life’ over his shoulder before leaving. 
He made his choice, knew who he was, who he had always been since he slit his first throat with 14. There was no merit in pretending he was someone else. No matter what he tried, he would never be a good person. He could act and fool the people around himself, but he would always know the truth. 
He stayed even closer to Georgie, wanting the reassurance and love while he fought with his inner turmoil. Georgie called him dad. Everything was right again. He was where he was supposed to be. 
~*~
It was a normal day with him following around Georgie making sure the kid was alright when things fell apart. They hadn’t heard them coming. 
The two of them had just been walking down main street chatting over with restaurant they should visit this evening and how Georgie was getting along with his new teacher. And then they had jumped out of the alley, getting the drop on them. Hob had been wrangled to the ground and no matter how much he struggled, scratched and bite he was not getting up as he had to watch Georgie being dragged away.
There was something hot in his stomach, and he looked down at the knife sticking out of it in shock. He barely felt any pain with the adrenalin running high.
“Tell your boss he should have stayed out of our territory.”
“If he makes it that long,” the man who the knife had originally belonged to laughed as he bumped shoulders with his friend. Both smiling as they turned to leave with their other two accomplished to follow the one who had dragged Georgie away.
They didn’t pay any attention to Hob. He was no danger hand, only slowing the blood coming out of his gut and slowly dying on the floor. They had no reason to be wary, to look back.
His own knife slid into the shoulder of one of the men, Hob had missed his neck. Using the hilt and pulling himself upright got another scream from the guy. Hob just pushed forward, throwing himself at the next enemy and using his own knife to stab him. It wasn't as effective as he had hoped, as he was weak. By now everyone had noticed he was still alive and not slowly dying on the ground. Which meant that everyone had it out for him now. Not that Hob cared, he even welcomed it. Seeing as the people came to him meant he didn't have to run after them, something he would have had a hard time doing in his current state.
He was at a clear disadvantage and if he was normal he would have been quickly finished off. But he had experience not only in fighting but also in working through the pain, ignoring his body screaming at him and just continue pushing onwards, knowing he would heal when everything was over. Something these guys had no experience in.
The one Hob had gotten in the shoulder was hanging back, clutching it in obvious pain. The other one was also trying his best not to aggravate his wound any further. Hob in comparison didn't even duck the next attack, but let the knife hit his chest until it was stopped by bones. He just pushed forward, even if he could hear the scrapping of it against his bones. He wouldn't be stopped that easily. 
Pulling out the knife from his stomach with a terrible squealing sound and spraying blood everywhere, he stabbed the man in front of him in the neck, seeing his shock as the life drained out of him. But Hob was not done. Not by a long shot. The moment they realized their mistake, and tried to run, two people were dead, one had a terrible cut in his leg unable to get far, and the last one was begging for their life. Hob had no such mercy.
Strolling over towards where the final survivor was dragging himself over the ground trying to get away, Hob stepped on his leg, making the man scream in pain. 
“Where have you taken him.”
“Please. God. I'm sorry. Please,” how annoying. Hob increased pressure on the other's wound.
“That was not what I asked.”
“The old slaughterhouse. They have taken him to the old slaughterhouse! Please don't kill me.”
Hob leaned down, looking into the man’s tear filled eyes, and smiled. “Okay.” Relieve, and then Hob's knife slashed over his throat, ending his life. He had to sit there, waiting. It drove him mad. But he couldn't get up. With the adrenalin of the battle washing away, he didn't have the strength to force his body to obey. Not until at least some wounds had started knitting back together. He just repeated a mantra, ‘he will be okay, I will be there in time, I will save him’.
He still pushed his body way too soon to move again, desperate to make sure Georgie was okay. Stumbling through the streets, he left drips of blood on the ground. But he didn’t care, not when he finally saw the building in front of him. Perhaps it was stupid to just jump in, maybe he should have thought this through, called the rest of the family for help. Or sneaked in through the back, but he just went through the front door. But what could they do? Shoot him?
Well they did. Multiple times even. He just didn’t let that stop him as he just marched towards them, broke their neck or slit their throat once he was close enough. It was the stuff nightmares were made of, and he caught a man dropping his rifle and drawing a cross on his own chest while praying to be saved from the devil. It didn’t stop Hob from ramming his knife in his neck and twisting.
At some point, Hob lost count of how many he had killed. It was just a blur of pain, step, pain, step, snap, step, pain, slash.
Then there was a door. Heavy and wooden, leading to the previous office of the building. Hob just stood there blinking the blood away, threatening to run into his eyes, dumbfounded why he had stopped here.
It took a man tackling him from the side and screaming ‘I wound let you get to him’ for Hob to remember. He must have taken a bullet to the head. It always left his thoughts jumbled for a while until the tissue had knit itself together. But there was no itching. A clean shot through, no projectile left inside, making things heal wrong and driving him mad until he pulled it out.
He straightened himself out as best as he could. Next was pulling on the coat of his last victim now cooling in front of the door and throwing it on in hope to hide the worst of the bullet holes. Some of them started itching already. Going in like this was too much of a risk. Too easy for people to figure out who or what he was. But he didn’t care. Not as long as he didn’t know Georgie was still alive.
Pushing open the door, his heart skipped a beat… or perhaps it just started beating again now that it didn’t have a hole anymore. Georgie was sitting there slumped over in a chair held up only by some robe wrapped around his small frame.
No. Hob was too late. Once more, what he loved most had slipped through his fingers.
He fell to his knees in front of him, reaching out with shaking fingers and touching the kid's face. It was still warm. A warm breath tickled his skin. Georgie was still alive.
A heavy sob left him as Georgie blinked open his eyes, disorientated, but Hob didn’t care. He was still here. Hob hadn’t fucked this one up yet. 
“Hob,” the words were slurred and Hob reached up trying to check Georgie’s head for any wounds but stopped when he just smeared blood in his hair. “Hob. A yu kay? “
“Yeah, I’m fine. What about you?”
“Blood?”
“It’s not mine. I’m good. Better than good now that I’m with you. How are you feeling?”
“Head hurt.” Hob hummed in understanding, cutting the robe with one hand and pulling the boy into his lap, wanting to have him close, despite all the blood.
That was how the rest of the family found them storming in, panicking. They had gotten word Georgie had been kidnapped and had started searching immediately, only to find everyone slaughtered, fearing the worst. Seeing them sitting on the ground didn’t ease their worry, as Hob was covered in red and had gotten quite a bit on Georgie. Most of it properly Hob’s, not that one could tell with all his wounds having closed up for now.
Georgie himself was fine as well, beside some bruising and a bump on the side of his head. A good night's sleep, and he would be fine, but mentally would be a completely different story.
Which brought up the question of what exactly had happened. Why both of them were covered in blood and what had happened to everyone guarding the place.
Something, Georgie couldn’t answer since he was passed out for most of his transport and then stayed in the room until the screams began. Which meant everyone turned to Hob for answers, but he didn’t know what to say, how to explain, his brain still a bit sluggish. He just pulled Georgie closer and got to his feet, stumbling to the door, needing to get somewhere safe. Someone tried to step up and help him by taking Georgie from him, but Hob bared his teeth in a primal gesture of possessiveness.
He allowed the strong arm around his waist helping him keep him steady, though. And the hands helping him in the backseat of a car. Georgie didn’t once complain, despite Hob stumbling and blood flaking between them. He just saw Hob needed him close and obliged.
Stepping inside the headquarters sent out another wave of panic, everyone assumed they were injured. 
“Enough!” The voice of the family head, Leonard, rung out, settling everyone down. “Don’t you feel ashamed acting like this?” eyes wandered to the ground, embarrassed by the word. Hob took a deep breath, as he no longer was bombarded with questions he didn’t know how to answer.
Walking towards them, Leonard held out his arms, demanding Georgie was handed to him. Hob wanted to say no, to deny, to fight. He was more of a father to the boy than the man before him. Leonard had chosen the family, he was a great leader, but Hob had chosen Georgie. 
But in the end he couldn’t, not with Georgie reaching out to his dad. And there was also the part of Hob that wanted to submit to the clear authority figure. In his life, he had aspired to be a leader many times, thinking he would be happy having what so many aspired to be. And he had managed, after all he had nothing but time. But no matter how much power he had and how many bowed to him, he had never been happy. There was always this itch, in the back of his mind, to turn around and look for someone. 
For what he never knew. Advise? Approval? Whatever it was, he only ever got it when he could give up some responsibility and just follow orders. It was why his stranger's disapproval had always stung so bad, and why he always felt so elevated when he seemed to approve. Because no matter how powerful Hob got, he would have never outdone his stranger. Which was why loosing him had ripped such a big hole in his heart. 
He had tried to fill the role with Edward, the man looking imposing enough during their first meeting. But once they had become good friends, he had changed his behavior towards Hob and became soft. Which did nothing to steady Hob and compared with their other issues things fell apart.
“Are you injured, boy” It took a moment of awkwardly staring over the bosses shoulder until Hob realized the statement was towards him and not Georgie. Which was no surprise since Hob was no boy. In fact, he was much, much older than Leonard. A fact which he nearly pointed out before biting his tongue. He really hoped he could rest soon, so his brain could completely recover, and he didn’t accidentally expose his immortality because he couldn’t hold his tongue.
Although it wasn’t too much of a problem as when he opened his mouth to say he was fine only jumble came out. Either because of the part of his brain responsible for language still being damaged or because his vocal cords hadn’t fully recovered after a lucky shot hit his neck. In the end, he could just shake his head.
“Alright. Go take a shower, you stink.”
Hob just nodded, walking numbly in the direction of his room. He still had his apartment and stayed there most often, but the family had insistent he still got his own room next to Georgie’s. Seeing himself in the bathroom mirror, he was shocked. He knew theoretically he was off bad, but he was red from head to toe, not a single spot left untouched. He also had this vacant look in his eyes, as if he wasn’t really there.
He left the clothes in a pile on the floor to throw away before someone could discover all the holes in them. The moment the warm water hit his skin, he let out a deep breath, tension draining out of him, and he sacked against the wall. Eyes closet, he just let the water wash over him, centering himself.
He had killed again. His one taboo and he had broken it. Multiple times, in very brutal ways. And the worse part was he didn’t fell bad about it. Thought they had it coming after taking Georgie. What did it say about him that in this day and age he could still kill a man in cold blood and not feel anything? 
Suddenly he felt dirty. Scrubbing on his skin and watching the pink water go down the drain did nothing to stop the feeling, even when the soap was gone and his skin a puffy red, revealing the healing scars.
Looking in the mirror, he hated the man that looked back at him. 
His whole chest itched, metal stuck under his skin, but he had no time to take the bullets out and let things re-heal right. Not before someone came looking for him. And it was less than he deserved after what he had done. He could handle a bit of an itch.
With a set of clean clothes on, he pulled the door closed behind himself, knowing no one would step inside without his permission.
Not exactly knowing what to do and what was expected of him now, he made his way through the house towards the main hall hoping to find Georgie having to check the boy was alright. His instinct to go to the dinning hall had been right as he was there sitting next to his father in clean clothes and an empty plate in front of him. Hob must have taken much more time in the shower than he had thought, but time always got a bit fuzzy after dealing with death. Or at last his equivalent of it.
“Ahh, there you are. I was starting to think I had to send someone to check if you were alright.”
“Sorry,” the words were soft and the pronunciation still a bit off, but it was way better than before. His long shower must have been enough time to start healing whatever had caused the issue.
“Sit down,” Leonard pointed at the empty seat at his side and Hob just dropped down not even caring he was too far down the family hierarchy to sit there. He just hummed as someone placed a bowl of soup in front of him and started eating. Regenerating always made him hungry and went much better with energy to spare. Which was why his sting with homelessness was such trouble. He couldn’t heal because he lacked energy, but he couldn’t get any food because he had to hide from anyone with the wounds no normal person would survive.
Only after he sat down the spoon next to an empty bowl did people expect him to join the conversation. 
“Georgie told us what he remembered. Even if it wasn’t much. I would like to hear your description of events.”
Hob took a sip from his glass. Grape juice, not wine.
“Walking. We were walking. To the restaurant,” yeah, he was still working on the speaking thing. He knew what he wanted to say, thought what he wanted to say and how, but when he opened his mouth it was just a mess. But if they didn’t want to wait till to tomorrow, they would have to deal with it.
“They jumped. From an alley. Pushed me down. I fought. Georgie was taken. I won. Got location, went over there.”
Leonard didn’t comment, and his icy gaze stopped anyone else from doing so, as Hob told the events as best he could, playing with his glass and avoiding eye contact. It was suspicious for a talkative man like Hob to be this way. He hoped they just thought it was trauma or a head injury he was hiding.
“The guards. They blocked the way.” Hob stopped there, not able to bring himself to admitting what he had done.
“What happened to the guard,” Leonard’s voice was soft, but Hob just closed his eyes and shook his head.
“It’s alright. No one will judge, nothing bad will happen. I just want to know.”
To Hob, this logic made absolute sense. If he said nothing would happen, then there was no reason not to believe him.
“I stabbed them,” it felt like an admission. Hob made himself small, ducking his heat, hating the overwhelming emotions he was experiencing right now. His chest itched, and his fingers twitched as he stopped himself from scratching.
“All of them?”
Hob just nodded, miserable. Yes, all of them. Even those he didn’t have to. The ones too afraid to shot, the ones dropping their weapon and begging, the ones who ran. He just killed all of them.
“Amazing,”  there were pure wonder in the word leaving Georgie’s mouth and Hob looked at him confused.
They should be shocked, wary, perhaps even angry, not amazed. But to his surprise, looking around, he did find not what he expected. They all thought him killing a bunch of people was great. Joe even nodded at him in respect.
“It seems I have misjudged you when we first meet. You are much more suited for this family than I thought,” Leonard’s praise made his chest feel warm, and he couldn’t help the soft smile at the words. He did a good job.
He was feeling so good, he didn’t even catch the calculating look on Leonard’s face, taking it for approval.
“Would you be willing to put your talent to use in the future for the family.” That made him think. First to figure out the meaning behind the words and then to figure out himself. Would he kill for the family? A loaded question. Before today, he would have said no without hesitation. But now. He didn’t feel bad for killing them. And the family liked him for it. Plus, they had deserved it.
“Bad people. No children. No women.”
Leonard nodded heavily as if he was in serious negotiation and not with a man barely able to string together more than two words.
“Yes, that should be achievable. After all, we are not ones going after uninvolved parties. We have standards. But there are a lot of people out there that will try to hurt us. They are not good people, right?” He looked at Hob expectantly and after some delay Hob gave a tentative nod. 
“You would just be protecting us. Would that be alright?”
He fought things over. He really did, after all, it was a big step. And Leonard was patiently waiting for him, despite Hob taking quite some time. It would make him a bad person if he killed, no matter how evil the other party was. But he was already too far gone, so what was another number to add to his count now? And he would help the family and make sure they were alright. Make sure Georgie wouldn’t be taken again.
Hob nodded and cheers broke out around the table. He smiled. Afterward conversation flew easily, but Hob didn’t take part in it, making sense of the words too much effort. He was tired, his eyes dropping as his body demanded he finally reset and let himself heal. A soft touch to his shoulder pulled him out of his daze.
Rubbing his eyes revealed the colorful blob next to him to be Georgie, looking at Hob expectantly. Hob made a questioning hum, turning back into the surrounding voices.
“I said you should go to bed and rest.”
That seemed like a good idea. Hob got up, his uncoordinated movement nearly making his chair fall, and a strong arm reached out and steadied him as he tilted to the side. Following the arm, he looked at Leonard who smiled despite Hob nearly falling on him and gestured to the door. 
Georgie was at his side helping Hob as they made their way through the building slowly since unlike his father, Georgie couldn��t catch Hob should he fall. Stopping in front of his room, Hob was confused at Georgie keeping hold on his hand, stopping him from going in. How should he rest if he couldn’t get to his bed?
“Could you stay with me tonight?” Georgie’s voice was soft and timid. Hob knew there was a reason why he shouldn’t do it beside the itching in his chest. He couldn’t remember it. And cuddling the kid, knowing his son was safe… he needed it.
So he followed him to his room, falling in bed together and just clinging to each other making sure this was real, they were both alive. Hob drifted of to sleep in peace as his healing kicked into overdrive the itching intensified as the tissue tried to knit together and bounded with the metal.
Pray for me, cos I won't pray for you
My fic for the @the-centennial-husbands-bigbang!
The amazing art for this fic was done by @jeniidrawsshit and oh my god I love it so so much. It is just so amazing.
LINK TO THE ART!!! GO CHECK IT OUT!!
Pairing: Hob/Dream
Rating: mature
Word Count: 40,657
Tags: Angst, Angst with a Happy Ending, Happy Ending, Eventual Happy Ending, Blood, Canon-Typical Violence, gore like the dinner episode, The Corinthian is His Own Warning (The Sandman), Attempted Rape/Non-Con, Attempted Sexual Assault, Blood and Injury, Alternate Universe - Mob, Organized Crime, Hob joins the mafia, Self Confidence Issues, Hob Gadling Loves Dream of the Endless | Morpheus, POV Hob Gadling, Hob Gadling Needs A Hug, Misunderstandings
Summery: After their fight in 1889 Hob falls in with a bad crowd thanks to a boy that reminds him of Robyn. He tries to stop his descent into crime not wanting to be reduced to being nothing more than a murderer again. But eh fails. Compared to all the live he ends helping to guard a basement is tame. If only Corinthian, the right hand man of his employer, would stop flirting with him despite being turned down multiple times already.
Chapter 1 under the cut. Will repost the next chapters as reblog because of word limit.
~1889~
“You knew Lady Johanna. You know, Lushing Lou. You know everyone, don't you?” Hob asked in wonder. He may not know who or rather what his stranger was, but he could never help but be amazed by everything he could do. Sometimes when he laid awake, unable to catch sleep, he came up with the wildest theories about the man. He imagines him being a vampire, a fae, and even considered an old god from Greece. But he would never know, as his stranger never revealed anything about himself, not even his name. 
It felt unfair in a way. Him knowing everything about Hob, while Hob got nothing. It had crossed his mind to be petty, to keep things to himself, go against their deal in a way. But Hob couldn’t stop himself from telling the man whatever he could when they saw each other, eager to be able to share.  
“I saw her again, you know.”
“Who? Lady Johanna?” Worry flared up. He knew his stranger was fine, sitting across the table from him. He also knew the man was strong enough to protect himself. But he couldn’t help wanting to be there, to protect, to keep his stranger safe, even at the cost of his own freedom.
“She undertook a task for me and succeeded admirably, I might add.”
Jealousy, burning hot, filling his veins. He tried to tamper it down, to net let it get to him, but he couldn’t help himself. All the time he had wanted nothing more than to get close to his stranger, to prove his worth, and now he had offered that chance to someone else. He had chosen someone who had hunted them down and tried to do harm instead of someone he shared centuries of friendship with.
It hurt. 
Although, could he hold it against his stranger? The man knew Hob for so long, knew what he has done, knew all his failures during his long life. So it was no wonder he didn’t trust Hob enough to ask him for a favor. His voice was filled with self-loathing as he spoke. “That might be the only thing I've learned after 500 years. People are almost always better than you think they are. Not me, though. Still the same as ever.”
“I think perhaps you've changed.” Hob’s heart started beating faster at the other’s words. Did he really think so? Hob wished it was true. He wants to change, to be good, worthy of his stranger.
“Well, I may have learned a bit from my mistakes. But, uh… doesn't seem to stop me from making them. I think it's you that's changed.”
“How so?”
Hob should shut up now and be content with what he had, seeing the man he had fallen for every hundred years. He should not press the issue, no matter how desperate he was to be acknowledged by the other. But Hob had never been smart when it came to things he desired.
“I think I know why we still meet here, century after century. It's not because you want to see whether or not I'm ready to seek death. I don't think I'll ever seek death. By now, you know that about me. So, I think you're here for something else.”
“And what might that be?” His stranger looked curious at that. Hob liked the look as it meant he had done something to surprise the man.
“Friendship. I think you're lonely.” And in true Hob fashion, he managed to put his foot in his mouth. He knew the moment he had spoken, he had made a mistake. It was the truth, but the wording was just unfortunate and way too blunt. And not at all how he had planned to breach the topic.
“You dare…”
“No, look, I'm not saying–,” Hob tried to backpedal, but it was too late. “You… dare suggest one such as I might need your companionship.”
“Yes. Yes, I do.”
Maybe despite Hob’s foolish approach, there was a chance all of this still had a good outcome, and they would get closer. “Then I shall take my leave of you and prove you wrong.” Or maybe not. Hob sprang up from his chair and chased after his stranger as the man strode out of the tavern. The man couldn’t do this. If he wanted or not, they were friends. You didn’t just storm off and leave your friends behind.
“I'll tell you what, I'll be here in 100 years' time. If you're here then, too, it'll be because we're friends. No other reason, right?” He was met by silence as his stranger didn’t seem fit to answer and just disappeared. 
“Fսck.” 
~1897~
He was pissed, absolutely livid. Who did he think he was? He had no right to speak to Hob like this, no matter how powerful he was. That was not how things worked. You couldn’t be an asshole like that and expect people to stick around. Hob didn’t need him. They saw each other only every hundredth years, and even then the stranger often didn’t have time for Hob and fucked off with someone else. So what if Shakespeare was famous now? Hob would still have been better company back then. No, he didn’t need the man. He would make new friends. Better ones.
~1936~
Okay, so maybe mistakes had been made and Hob should have chosen his words more carefully. That was on him. His stranger still shouldn’t have exploded like this and should rather have tried to talk things out like a grown up, but still – Hob hadn’t been entirely blameless in the situation.
When they saw each other the next time he would have to apologize and maybe then they could laugh together about the stupid fight. Or well, Hob had never seen his stranger laugh, couldn’t even imagine it. He would settle for a smirk then.
~1983~
Anxiety was settled deep in his chest. What if his stranger proved him wrong. What if he didn’t show, determined to not give in. Hob had no way of finding him. He didn’t even know who he was looking for. What would Hob even do? Nothing besides showing up in the White Horse every hundred years and praying at some point his stranger would forgive him and come for him. 
Once more, he felt powerless in their relationship. It was the whole reason why he had even started the fight, wanting to know more, anything about his stranger. He didn’t want to be on equal footing, knowing it would never be, but he wanted something that was his. He didn’t want to be just another amusement the man had, but to mean at least something to the other. 
Tears sprung to his eyes as he hit his desk in frustration. It was unfair. The stranger meant too much to him, was such a big part of his life, and Hob didn’t even know if he was the only immortal he kept. Maybe Shakespeare was out there under a new name, living his best life and meeting his stranger more often than every hundredth years. And there was nothing Hob could do about it, no way for him to even find out.
Knowing he wouldn’t be able to concentrate on any more work, he gathered his documents and put them in a briefcase before leaving the empty office and making his way through the dark street. They were in the progress of having the gas street-lamps replaced by electrical once, but it was slow progress. And during it many streets stayed dark, since repairing gaslights when they were about to be replaced was a waste of resources according to the major. Hob didn’t care too much, he didn’t fear the dark.
He should have.
A dark figure stepped in front of him, barely noticeable in the moonlight. Turning around to run, he saw another figure blocking the other exit of the street and walking towards Hob. A flash of metal in the dark, a weapon. Hob swallowed, not because he was scared, he had survived much worse, but because it spelled trouble, and he couldn’t risk anyone finding out he was immortal. Not with times changing and hiding who he was becoming more and more difficult.
“Your money or your life,” Hob had to suppress a snort at the nasal voice. Ah, criminals, always the same no matter how many centuries passed. He remembered the time well, when he was in the other's position, stopping the carriages of rich folks and demanding the valuables. He had used the exact same words. Although, he guessed there was no much need for flair when it came to such simple matters.
“Alright, I will give you what I have. Please don’t hurt me,” Hob held up his hands, talking calm and trying not to provoke them. He couldn’t die, sure, but being stabbed hurt like a freaking bitch. Hob would rather part with some cash he had on hand and his watch. Nothing holding real value to him, and easy enough to replace. 
So very slowly and telegraphing his movement clearly, he reached inside his coat and pulled out his wallet, holding it out until it was snatched from his fingers. Next was his watch that got the same treatment. And still Hob was well-behaved, not struggling, calm and cooperating. He gave no reason for the situation to escalate, giving his robbers all chances to just leave now with their loot.
Which was why Hob was so surprised when pain exploded at the side of his head. He stumbled, his knee hitting the pavement, his palm getting scratched as he caught himself. Blinking, he tried to lift the haze from his thoughts as he looked up at the two shapes hovering above him. 
It was only instincts, honed through centuries with conflicts, that saved him, his head ducking automatically as he heard the swish of metal through the air. But just because the knife didn't slash his face didn't mean he was safe, as he was not as fortunate in avoiding the kick to his side. He cried out as pain exploded in his ribs. Every fiber of his being wanted him to curl up and protect his soft belly, but he forced down this instinct with gritted teeth. 
No, if you wanted to survive, you had to fight with everything you got. Using the momentum of the kick, he stumbled back to his feet, and got some distance between himself and the attackers. Despite the throbbing in his head, he now could see them more clearly, that was not the face of someone just messing around. No, they wore big smiles, and were enjoying his pain. They wouldn't stop. At least not on their own. 
One of them, heavy dark coat, spindly frame, soon ran towards Hob, knife in hand. Amateur movements. Hob stepped forward, getting close, deflected the blade by smacking the other's arm. His knee meets the other's stomach, sending him down. Before he could make sure he stayed down the other man, this one smaller but wider, jumped on him, and they tumbled to the ground.
That was fine. Hob knew how to wrestle and had the other in a chokehold in seconds. Still two against one, but he kicked out the legs of the man running towards him to tear him off his friend.
The body was suddenly in free-fall, arms whirling trying to get back balance. 
Then a sickening crunch and Hob froze.  
He had heard it often during his lifetime. He had sworn he would no longer be the cause of it. 
Looking over, he didn't need to see the neck bend in an awkward position to know the man was gone. 
Hob had killed him. He hadn't meant to, it had been an accident. But he had killed someone. 
After all the lifetime he had lead and all the killing and dying he had done, he had wanted to be done with it. He just wanted to live in peace and do let others do the same. But now he had ripped someone else out of their life. How could he live with himself knowing what he had just done. 
“Chris,” the man, Hob was still entangled on the ground with, cried out and struggled to free himself. Hob helped him as best as he could now that he was no longer in danger of being attacked. 
Getting up himself, he saw the man kneeling next to the body crying, shaking it and begging for Chris to open his eyes. The man didn’t. They never did. Once someone was gone, there was nothing you can do, no matter how you cried out to your stranger to spare them. 
Suddenly the man got up, swinging at Hob, but in his grief it had become uncoordinated and Hob easily stopped the punch. 
“You murderer! You killed him!”
He hadn’t meant to. And it wouldn’t have happened if they hadn’t attacked him. But pointing that out wouldn’t help, as the man would not listen to reason. He wanted someone to be angry at, to blame, to lessen his own guilt. And Hob was the perfect target. Hob stopped the other punch and just held on as the man cried. It was the least Hob could do.
There was the sound of footsteps in the distance, spooking the man, and he ripped himself free and started stumbling away. Hob didn’t stop him, just sitting down on the ground next to the cooling body and waited. He should probably call the police, but he couldn’t bring himself to move, so he just waited. How long he didn’t know, but at some point steps came closer and when he looked up Hob could see men in uniform entering the alley. The police has arrived. 
Hob didn’t resist when he was dragged up and cold iron snapped around his wrist. Neither when he was pulled away. Everything was a blur. He didn’t remember how they made it to the station, just that he found himself in a chair, an officer sitting on the other side of the desk staring him down.
He was asked questions he can’t answer, the full name of the victim, their relationship and most of all why he did it. All Hob can say is, it was an accident, I didn’t mean to, they attacked me first, I just tried to defend myself, then he fell. Over and over, he repeats it like a mantra. Something to hang on when everyone wants to make him believe he did it on purpose. When their words make him question himself. 
I didn’t mean to. It was an accident. I was just defending myself.
He didn’t know how much time has passed, there was no clock in the room nor window. His voice was rough and black spots dance on the edge of his vision, they hadn’t bothered giving him a glass of water. The blood in his hair from the first swing he took was dry and flaking off every time he shakes his head in denial. His ribs throb with every breath.
He was about to just nod, accept whatever they said if it meant he will be thrown into a cell where he could lay down and close his eyes. It would ruin his life, but wouldn’t that be right after what he had done? A few years of suffering was the least he deserved. Especially since he unlike others had the option to start anew after faking his death.
His downward spiral was stopped by a man bargain in, under loud protests of some officers. The man’s briefcase hit the desk hard, and Hob flinched back at the loud noise.
“Don’t say anything,” sharp blue eyes drilled into Hob’s making him cower at the imposing figure in front of him. The man commanded respect, not because of the nice suit he was wearing or the expensive jewelry or because he was even taller than Hob, but in the way he held himself, his presence filling the whole room. 
So Hob shut his mouth. It was not like anyone was really listening to what he had to say anyway. And not speaking would be good for the scratching in his throat. His fate now would be decided if the new person was a friend or someone wanting to drag him down. Hob didn’t have the strength to fight anymore.
“You,” the man whirled on the officer, making him duck on instinct, only to puff up and try to make himself more imposing when he noticed. “Tell me how it comes that you had him in here for 8 hours and couldn’t even be bothered to give him a glass of water nor give him medical attention? Where are we? At the witch trials,” Hob flinched hard at the words, remembering the trials only too well. Back then he had broken as well, admitting to anything as long as it meant the pain would end. 
To his surprise, the stranger pushed his briefcase further on the desk, blocking Hob’s slumped form from view and gave him at least a bit of privacy as he fought with his demons.
“He killed a man! What do you expect? A fluffed up pillow and a three-course meal?”
“Human decency!” The officer was now absolutely cowering under the pressure, despite his best efforts. “Or are you that desperate you couldn’t take the 10 minutes to have him checked over? Maybe because you know you don’t have a case?”
“Bullshit! I know you love to put your nose where it doesn’t belong, Mr. Henderson. He killed the guy. We found him next to the corpse, and he admitted it was him who made the deceased fall.”
“And wasn’t he also quite persistence that the deceased and another man were the once attacking him, and he was just defending himself? Or are you just going to ignore that? So I suggest instead of harassing the victim, you should rather be out there looking for the second attacker.”
And the officer, despite his complaints and grumbling, got up and left the room. There was no way to know if he was really searching for the other attacker, and if there was even a chance to find the man with how little information Hob had been able to give, but getting a breather was enough for Hob.
His head laid on the desk, the cold helping against his headache, and he just rested his eyes for a moment. He heard movement but ignored Mr. Henderson for now. Or at least he tried to, but the man kneeled down next to Hob’s chair and his hand laid on Hob’s knee. 
Blinking his eyes back open was an effort, but Hob managed and looked down at the concerned eyes looking up at him.
“Mr. Gadling, I wish could say it will be alright, but your situation doesn’t look good. But rest assured, I will do anything in my power to get you out of this.”
“I don’t think I have the money to pay your commission,” Hob was not poor. But the last years after he had fought with his friend, he had let himself go. Gambling, and throwing money at unnecessary luxuries just because he could. When he had pulled his head out of his ass, he had already spent most of his fortune and was now living like the middle class. Not bad, but not enough to pay a man wearing jewelry that could feed a family for at least a year.
“Don’t worry about money. Just focus on getting through this.”
Hob snorted, so either once he was out the man would make demands to be paid back another way, forcing Hob into his servitude, or he was just plain stupid. Saying that straight to the man’s face was not the best idea, but the man just laughed.
“Personally, I see myself as someone just trying to do the right thing, reforming the misdeeds in the justice system.”
So, delusional. But Hob could work with that. And having a delusional lawyer was better than not having one at all, so accepting the help would be best.
“The biggest problem is all we have to confirm your story is your word. Even if the police showed an ounce of competence and finds the other robber, he will tell his own story.” Hob knew all that. He didn’t know why the other even bothered, since there was no way he would get out of here. Not with everyone in the station being hellbent on making sure he went to prison. But at least he got to go to a holding cell for now and take a nap until Mr. Henderson would return the next day. 
And return he did with a big smile on his face. The police had not found the other robber, but they had found a woman hanging around the alleyway, and with a bit of pressure she had admitted to seeing the whole thing backing up Hob’s story. The officers complained and tried to poke holes in his defense, but in the end they had no other option but to accept that his actions had been to defend his own life. 
Things dragged on, Hob being pushed from one cell to the other as people discussed his fate. Mr. Henderson, please call me Edward, was there every step of the way and the only reason why Hob didn’t fell apart. 
Still, Hob couldn’t believe it when the judge finally spoke the words not guilty, and he was stepping into the sun. Till the last moment he had waited for the second shoe to drop, for someone to jump out and present new evidence sending him to jail.
Turning to Edward standing beside him, smiling brightly, he couldn’t help himself, but pulling the man into his arms and thanking him under tears. The man had been there for him, like a true friend, and if he ever needed it, Hob would be there for him in return.
He had lost his stranger, but he was not alone. There were good people out there, just waiting for him. All Hobs had to do was open his heart and accept them. 
With this being over, Hob could move on with his life. Things finally looked up. Or they did until he found out he had no longer a job because of his long absence and his old boss was unwilling to hire a killer despite Hob being proclaimed not guilty. Hob didn’t understand it, but he was unwilling to start a fight. He could find someplace else. Only words of his case had spread through the whole city, and no one was willing to hire him. And without a job there was no money which meant he would be unable to pay his upcoming rent.
But nothing he tried worked. The only positions willing to hire him wouldn’t even make a dent in his rent, even if he had three jobs. And with the housing shortage, there was no place else he could live that would be cheaper. He could move, somewhere no one knew him. But he couldn’t bring himself to leave London. This was his home, where his only friend lived. And he had to be here in a few years to be at the White Horse in case his stranger returned. 
He could ask Edward for help, but he didn’t want it to seem he was just after the other's money. Especially with Edwards business taking a major hit after a person he was defending was proven guilty. Hob tried to help as best as he could behind closed doors but knew he couldn’t do more since it wouldn’t look good on Edward if he was seen with Hob. 
It was a major point of friction. Edward didn’t care about his reputation and had no trouble inviting Hob out for dinner or even hiring him. But Hob refusing frustrated him, especially when Hob even declined his money, despite Edward knowing how much Hob was struggling. He just wanted to support his best friend and being unable to do so and just having to watch how he made himself smaller and smaller, shrinking under all negative attention focused on him angered him.
Their love for each other made them want the best for each other. And it tore their friendship apart. They were unable to spend time together without a disagreement, and then their friendship ended in a big fight. 
And it was Hob fault. He always said the wrong thing, turning away the people he cared about. First his stranger now Edward. Maybe he was meant to be alone.
But the world didn’t stop for his emotional turmoil. The rent needed to be paid, now especially since there was no longer a friend who would have a place on their sofa for Hob to sleep on. And Hob really needed to keep a roof over his head. 
He was terrified of ending back on the street. He did it once, and it was the worst time of his life. Just a nightmare of pain, suffering, anger, blood, and a desperate fight for survival. He knew getting back up once you were so far down was almost impossible. He couldn’t let it get this far. Not if there was something he could do. Even if it means he had to let go of his pride.
The first time wasn’t planed. Was just walking, trying to clear his head and finding a way out. The window was open, everything else dark, and no car in the driveway. He knew it was wrong, he should be better than this. 
He climbed the fence and slipped through the window, heart beating fast as he listened for any sign of life inside the house. Nothing. Sneaking around, he grabbed anything of value. 
Ten minutes later he was out, pockets heavy, and on his way to the pawnshop. It was not enough to pay the rent but enough to satisfy his landlord getting another week before he would be kicked out. 
It made him think about how easy it had been. And how little effort had taken to get the money. And it was not as if he hadn’t tried other options. It was them, society, not giving him a choice. If they had just given him a job, he wouldn’t be in this position. It was their fault, not his. 
And it was not as if he had hurt anyone. A few valuables were gone. And? They could replace it, their house had been nice enough they could afford a small loss like that.
Yes. It was the least all of them deserved for letting him down like this. He would just take what he needed to survive. And it was only temporary until he was back on his feet. They all thought he was a murderer, a bit of stealing was nothing in comparison.
It became a routine, going on nightly strolls and returning with his pocket full. He was good at it. Always knew when someone was home or not, avoided being seen when he made his way inside, and didn’t spend a second longer inside than he had to.
No one had to know what Hob did. Well except, the pawnshop owner, but he didn’t say anything and just gave Hob a price much under the actual value of the items. Hob was fine with that. Paying hush money was better than being ratted out to the police. Especially since the police so far had no idea he even existed. There was always breaking and entering, and he chose his targets so far apart there was no connection. The cops had better things to do than chasing a criminal that didn’t cause real harm. And Hob liked things that way. He had managed to avoid prison once, he didn’t want to risk it, especially since this time there would be no Edward bailing him out.
His rent was paid, he had food in his belly and a new coat. Life was good. Or it should be. There was still the guilt nagging at him that all of this wasn’t his. That he had stolen it and it was wrong. But with every failed attempt to find another source of income, he fell deeper into his ways. It was just too easy. Until weeks passed by without him searching for a legitimate job. 
~1989~
He started hating the man he was becoming. Or rather, he was returning to. He had thought he had become better, had changed. But now he was back at square one. Just a lowlife surviving by harming others. He didn’t want to be like this.
But there was still hope. One last chance to turn things around. Hob may not have the best moral compass – if he had any at all- but his stranger always knew right from wrong. Even before society or law. It had taken him to tell Hob for Hob to realize slavery was wrong. Today it was unthinkable, but back then it has just been how things were. And even then his stranger had known it was wrong. Hob just had to tell him, and his stranger would set him right and correct Hob’s course for the next 100 years.
Yes, all Hob had to do was meet his friend and things would be okay. So he drove to the White Horse in a car he had stolen, full of excitement in the prospect of the weight leaving his chest. He would do better, become good. To get his stranger approval.
But the longer he sat there, alone, the worse he felt. It looked like this was his stranger's answer. They were never and never would be friends. Hob was alone, on his own. There was no one who cared. No one who had any expectations, everyone had given up on him. Why should he even try? If there was no one to judge him, why not make things easy for himself?
Things escalate from there, as there is nothing holding Hob back. So what if the houses he breaks into now are not from some rich fucks but middle class as well? They had shunned him just as well. And their security was a lot laxer. Also, less to steal, but it was enough. And then there was someone home, but the house was way too good to pass up on. But it was okay, he would just be quiet. 
A good plan if not for the man of the house stepping out of his bed to get a glass of water just as Hob was clearing out their silver drawer. They looked at each other frozen, and Hob was glad for the hat and the scarf hiding most of his face. 
Before the other could too much than let out a shocked shout, Hob had jumped over the counter and tackled him to the ground, choking him until he lost conscious. When the wife appeared in the doorway, he was prepared, knocking her unconscious.
He used things found around the house to bind them to two chairs and gag them, before taking his time emptying their whole house. They would call the police anyway, Hob could at least make it worth it. And worth it, it was. He left the pawnshop with a big bundle of cash.
And if he spotted some rich folks taking a shortcut through a dark allay, well then it was their own fault, since they had begged for it. You couldn’t blame Hob for standing there with a knife demanding their valuables in a sick play on the situation that had started this whole thing. But other than his attackers back then, he was just after the money. Once he had what he wanted, he let his victims go unharmed. 
He didn’t kill. That was a line he would never cross again. And if he had to attack someone or render them unconscious, he did it with causing as little harm as possible. It was something which baffled the police and press alike, as they couldn’t decide if he was a monster or a gentleman thief. It was kinda amusing reading about people losing their mind trying to figure him out. Especially since it was that easy. He was just someone no longer following societies rules and just living by his own codex, doing whatever he pleased.
Even if this codex was completely screwed. Like right now, still blood on his knuckles from having to knock someone out who resisted, but being offended by a bunch of teens ganging up on a gangly little thing. It just strokes him wrong, seeing something like this. 
But it is not his problem. There is no need to get involved.
Or at least it wasn’t until the boy rose his head and looked straight at Hob. Dark brown eyes, with hair of the same color. But that was not what stopped Hob in his tracks. He looked just like Robyn. Well, not exactly, it was more the vibes he was giving up. But Hob couldn’t stop seeing his son laying there on the ground beaten and bloody, his tormentors surrounding him.
He moved before he really thought about it. 
His fist connected with the nose of the guy to the left. The bone crunched under the impact and the guy stumbled back, shouting in pain. That got the attention of the rest of his group, who instantly stepped in to avenge their friend. With no option to back out of this anymore, Hob just went with the flow and beat everyone getting into punching distance. They had the numbers, but they were untrained and rather stood in each other's way than taken advantage and overpowering Hob. Which leads to Hob standing between fallen bodies, breathing heavy and blood on his shirt but mostly unharmed beside a few bruises. 
Walking over to the fallen boy, he saw him flinch. Hob hadn’t meant to scare him, although the display of violence must have been frightening. But he didn’t feel comfortable leaving him sitting on the ground with unknown injuries, especially since his attackers would get up soon. 
He wanted to gain the boy's trust, but Hob had forgotten how to be comforting and soft. Hadn’t had need for it in years. Even for Edward, he had not managed to bring back that part of himself. Which was just as well because Edward liked his brash and direct way.
But now he tried, crouching down, holding out his hands and speaking softly. “It's okay. I took care of them,” well, he tried. He failed miserably, sounding more threatening than reassuring, but he had tried. How had he managed to deal with Robyn without frightening the child? He couldn’t remember. And wasn’t that sad? Not remembering this everyday life with his son, only holding some special memories close to his heart while the rest faded?
Knowing that his presence would only distress the boy more, he got up and turned to leave. He would just call the police to check things out, once he was far enough away. Only there was a tug on his pant leg and turning he saw the boy grasping the fabric with shaking fingers. The big teary eyes looking up at Hob broke his heart, and he couldn’t stop himself from leaning down again and pulling the boy into his arms. Crying and wailing filled the alley, but the boy clung to Hob desperately. 
Carrying him into his arm and towards Hob’s apartment, reminded Hob of the times Robyn had been unable to sleep and Hob had walked through the whole house with the child in his arm to keep him calm, while Elenore watched them with a smile. He had forgotten it until his actions pulled the memory back up.
Entering his building, he sat the boy on his sofa and retrieved his extensive med-kit. Being unable to die meant treating injuries yourself that would bring up questions, going to the hospital. He didn’t need much of it to treat the boy. The injuries had looked worse than they actually were. A bloody nose, bruising, scratched hands and knees, a gash close to his hairline that luckily didn’t need stitches, and a cracked wrist. 
Once the task was done, Hob looked at the boy awkwardly, not knowing what to do.
“You want tea?” You could never go wrong with tea. The boy nodded and Hob set to work, returning with two mugs of tea.
“Thank you,” the voice was shy and soft. But at least the shaking had stopped as the kid started to relax.
“Don’t worry about it,” Hob meant it. Neither the tea nor stepping in had been much trouble, and Hob had done it for his own piece of mind. There was no need t thank him.
Hob swirled the tea in his mug, not knowing what to say. Should he give the kid money for a taxi? Take him home? Offer him the sofa for tonight? Hob didn’t know. 
Luckily for him, the boy was not as incapable of social interaction as he was.
“My name is Georgie Baldwin. What about you.”
“Hob,” he didn’t give a last name. The less the boy knew, the better it was for him with the life Hob lived.
“Thank you for saving me, Hob,” the boy put down his empty mug, hugged Hob and then left the apartment before Hob could compose himself. He looked at the closed door not understanding what exactly had happened, but then he just shrugged. Another weird day in his weird life. No need to think deeper about it. It was not as if hew would see the boy ever again.
After cleaning up the medical equipment, he laid in bed, unable to sleep. 
The encounter had brought up memories of a happier time. It made him realize just how lonely he felt. There was a gnawing emptiness in his chest, where his heart once was. He wanted someone to be there for him, to greet him when he got home, to care if he made it home. He didn’t want t be alone anymore. But every time he tried he messed up and ended up back alone. It was better to not try, and be disappointed rather than to suffer.
But knowing that didn’t fill the emptiness in his chest and no matter how much he tried he didn’t find any rest. Which left him cranky and short temperate when he stomped to the door, mug with extra strong coffee in hand, to tell whoever was on the other side to fuck off. Throwing the door open, he came face to face with the kid from yesterday.
The door banged close, as Hob didn’t have the patience to deal with whatever bullshit this was. Instead, he took a big swing of his coffee, cursed as it burned his tongue, and debated if a nice fluffy omelet was worth the effort of actually making it. 
His doorbell chimed again.
Hadn’t he been clear enough in his dismissal? But no, when he opened the door, the boy was still standing there smiling at him. What a prick. But not stupid, as he held out a bag that smelled heavenly of backed goods as bribery. 
With his stomach grumbling, Hob admitted defeat and took the bag, leaving the door open as he stepped inside. The boy had already been here, it wouldn’t do any harm to let him in. But Hob was not in the mood to play good host right now and didn’t offer any tea or coffee. Ripping open the bag, he found muffins and chocolate croissants. All things considered, it was a good bribe.
Humming happily, he dug in as the boy sat down watching him carefully. 
“So what so you want kid?” 
“It’s Georgie,” the way the kid pouted was kinda cute. He must have old ladies want to feed him all over town. “I want you to teach me how to fight.” Hob choked on the bit of croissant. He couldn’t say if it was his immortality or Georgie slapping his back that prevented him from entering the sunless lands. Whipping tears out of his eyes, he looked at the kid as if he had lost his mind.
“Are you completely crazy? Why would you ask me?”
 “The way you fought was amazing. Please, I want to be able to do it too.”
“Hard pass. Why the heck should I teach a brat?”
“I can pay you,” the kid dove for his pocket and placed a stack of bills on the table. It was no small amount. So, a rich brat. Well, it was not as Hob really needed money with how well his business was going. And he would rather not involve the kid by accident. If he went down for his actions it was one thing but dragging a kid down with him was completely different. And if he gave in now, he just knew the kid would one day rob houses side by side with him.
“Pass. Go home kid. You are young and have a bright life ahead of you. There is no need to get involved with the likes of me.”
“But what if they come back?! I need to be able to defend myself,” Hob just groaned as this was just playing unfair. Especially since it was a fair point. The bullies had found him once, and there was no guarantee they wouldn’t do worse when Hob was not close by to step in. It was just unfair. Hob was not responsible for the kid, could barely remember his name. But he had made it his responsibility when he stepped in. The least he could do was see things through now.
“Okay fine. I will teach you self-defense. Nothing more. And you will stay out of my business.”
“Deal,” the kid smiled brightly as he held out his hand for Hob to shake. Knowing that one day he would regret this Hob took the offered hand.
23 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 4 months
Text
Pray for me, cos I won't pray for you
My fic for the @the-centennial-husbands-bigbang!
The amazing art for this fic was done by @jeniidrawsshit and oh my god I love it so so much. It is just so amazing.
LINK TO THE ART!!! GO CHECK IT OUT!!
Pairing: Hob/Dream
Rating: mature
Word Count: 40,657
Tags: Angst, Angst with a Happy Ending, Happy Ending, Eventual Happy Ending, Blood, Canon-Typical Violence, gore like the dinner episode, The Corinthian is His Own Warning (The Sandman), Attempted Rape/Non-Con, Attempted Sexual Assault, Blood and Injury, Alternate Universe - Mob, Organized Crime, Hob joins the mafia, Self Confidence Issues, Hob Gadling Loves Dream of the Endless | Morpheus, POV Hob Gadling, Hob Gadling Needs A Hug, Misunderstandings
Summery: After their fight in 1889 Hob falls in with a bad crowd thanks to a boy that reminds him of Robyn. He tries to stop his descent into crime not wanting to be reduced to being nothing more than a murderer again. But eh fails. Compared to all the live he ends helping to guard a basement is tame. If only Corinthian, the right hand man of his employer, would stop flirting with him despite being turned down multiple times already.
Chapter 1 under the cut. Will repost the next chapters as reblog because of word limit.
~1889~
“You knew Lady Johanna. You know, Lushing Lou. You know everyone, don't you?” Hob asked in wonder. He may not know who or rather what his stranger was, but he could never help but be amazed by everything he could do. Sometimes when he laid awake, unable to catch sleep, he came up with the wildest theories about the man. He imagines him being a vampire, a fae, and even considered an old god from Greece. But he would never know, as his stranger never revealed anything about himself, not even his name. 
It felt unfair in a way. Him knowing everything about Hob, while Hob got nothing. It had crossed his mind to be petty, to keep things to himself, go against their deal in a way. But Hob couldn’t stop himself from telling the man whatever he could when they saw each other, eager to be able to share.  
“I saw her again, you know.”
“Who? Lady Johanna?” Worry flared up. He knew his stranger was fine, sitting across the table from him. He also knew the man was strong enough to protect himself. But he couldn’t help wanting to be there, to protect, to keep his stranger safe, even at the cost of his own freedom.
“She undertook a task for me and succeeded admirably, I might add.”
Jealousy, burning hot, filling his veins. He tried to tamper it down, to net let it get to him, but he couldn’t help himself. All the time he had wanted nothing more than to get close to his stranger, to prove his worth, and now he had offered that chance to someone else. He had chosen someone who had hunted them down and tried to do harm instead of someone he shared centuries of friendship with.
It hurt. 
Although, could he hold it against his stranger? The man knew Hob for so long, knew what he has done, knew all his failures during his long life. So it was no wonder he didn’t trust Hob enough to ask him for a favor. His voice was filled with self-loathing as he spoke. “That might be the only thing I've learned after 500 years. People are almost always better than you think they are. Not me, though. Still the same as ever.”
“I think perhaps you've changed.” Hob’s heart started beating faster at the other’s words. Did he really think so? Hob wished it was true. He wants to change, to be good, worthy of his stranger.
“Well, I may have learned a bit from my mistakes. But, uh… doesn't seem to stop me from making them. I think it's you that's changed.”
“How so?”
Hob should shut up now and be content with what he had, seeing the man he had fallen for every hundred years. He should not press the issue, no matter how desperate he was to be acknowledged by the other. But Hob had never been smart when it came to things he desired.
“I think I know why we still meet here, century after century. It's not because you want to see whether or not I'm ready to seek death. I don't think I'll ever seek death. By now, you know that about me. So, I think you're here for something else.”
“And what might that be?” His stranger looked curious at that. Hob liked the look as it meant he had done something to surprise the man.
“Friendship. I think you're lonely.” And in true Hob fashion, he managed to put his foot in his mouth. He knew the moment he had spoken, he had made a mistake. It was the truth, but the wording was just unfortunate and way too blunt. And not at all how he had planned to breach the topic.
“You dare…”
“No, look, I'm not saying–,” Hob tried to backpedal, but it was too late. “You… dare suggest one such as I might need your companionship.”
“Yes. Yes, I do.”
Maybe despite Hob’s foolish approach, there was a chance all of this still had a good outcome, and they would get closer. “Then I shall take my leave of you and prove you wrong.” Or maybe not. Hob sprang up from his chair and chased after his stranger as the man strode out of the tavern. The man couldn’t do this. If he wanted or not, they were friends. You didn’t just storm off and leave your friends behind.
“I'll tell you what, I'll be here in 100 years' time. If you're here then, too, it'll be because we're friends. No other reason, right?” He was met by silence as his stranger didn’t seem fit to answer and just disappeared. 
“Fսck.” 
~1897~
He was pissed, absolutely livid. Who did he think he was? He had no right to speak to Hob like this, no matter how powerful he was. That was not how things worked. You couldn’t be an asshole like that and expect people to stick around. Hob didn’t need him. They saw each other only every hundredth years, and even then the stranger often didn’t have time for Hob and fucked off with someone else. So what if Shakespeare was famous now? Hob would still have been better company back then. No, he didn’t need the man. He would make new friends. Better ones.
~1936~
Okay, so maybe mistakes had been made and Hob should have chosen his words more carefully. That was on him. His stranger still shouldn’t have exploded like this and should rather have tried to talk things out like a grown up, but still – Hob hadn’t been entirely blameless in the situation.
When they saw each other the next time he would have to apologize and maybe then they could laugh together about the stupid fight. Or well, Hob had never seen his stranger laugh, couldn’t even imagine it. He would settle for a smirk then.
~1983~
Anxiety was settled deep in his chest. What if his stranger proved him wrong. What if he didn’t show, determined to not give in. Hob had no way of finding him. He didn’t even know who he was looking for. What would Hob even do? Nothing besides showing up in the White Horse every hundred years and praying at some point his stranger would forgive him and come for him. 
Once more, he felt powerless in their relationship. It was the whole reason why he had even started the fight, wanting to know more, anything about his stranger. He didn’t want to be on equal footing, knowing it would never be, but he wanted something that was his. He didn’t want to be just another amusement the man had, but to mean at least something to the other. 
Tears sprung to his eyes as he hit his desk in frustration. It was unfair. The stranger meant too much to him, was such a big part of his life, and Hob didn’t even know if he was the only immortal he kept. Maybe Shakespeare was out there under a new name, living his best life and meeting his stranger more often than every hundredth years. And there was nothing Hob could do about it, no way for him to even find out.
Knowing he wouldn’t be able to concentrate on any more work, he gathered his documents and put them in a briefcase before leaving the empty office and making his way through the dark street. They were in the progress of having the gas street-lamps replaced by electrical once, but it was slow progress. And during it many streets stayed dark, since repairing gaslights when they were about to be replaced was a waste of resources according to the major. Hob didn’t care too much, he didn’t fear the dark.
He should have.
A dark figure stepped in front of him, barely noticeable in the moonlight. Turning around to run, he saw another figure blocking the other exit of the street and walking towards Hob. A flash of metal in the dark, a weapon. Hob swallowed, not because he was scared, he had survived much worse, but because it spelled trouble, and he couldn’t risk anyone finding out he was immortal. Not with times changing and hiding who he was becoming more and more difficult.
“Your money or your life,” Hob had to suppress a snort at the nasal voice. Ah, criminals, always the same no matter how many centuries passed. He remembered the time well, when he was in the other's position, stopping the carriages of rich folks and demanding the valuables. He had used the exact same words. Although, he guessed there was no much need for flair when it came to such simple matters.
“Alright, I will give you what I have. Please don’t hurt me,” Hob held up his hands, talking calm and trying not to provoke them. He couldn’t die, sure, but being stabbed hurt like a freaking bitch. Hob would rather part with some cash he had on hand and his watch. Nothing holding real value to him, and easy enough to replace. 
So very slowly and telegraphing his movement clearly, he reached inside his coat and pulled out his wallet, holding it out until it was snatched from his fingers. Next was his watch that got the same treatment. And still Hob was well-behaved, not struggling, calm and cooperating. He gave no reason for the situation to escalate, giving his robbers all chances to just leave now with their loot.
Which was why Hob was so surprised when pain exploded at the side of his head. He stumbled, his knee hitting the pavement, his palm getting scratched as he caught himself. Blinking, he tried to lift the haze from his thoughts as he looked up at the two shapes hovering above him. 
It was only instincts, honed through centuries with conflicts, that saved him, his head ducking automatically as he heard the swish of metal through the air. But just because the knife didn't slash his face didn't mean he was safe, as he was not as fortunate in avoiding the kick to his side. He cried out as pain exploded in his ribs. Every fiber of his being wanted him to curl up and protect his soft belly, but he forced down this instinct with gritted teeth. 
No, if you wanted to survive, you had to fight with everything you got. Using the momentum of the kick, he stumbled back to his feet, and got some distance between himself and the attackers. Despite the throbbing in his head, he now could see them more clearly, that was not the face of someone just messing around. No, they wore big smiles, and were enjoying his pain. They wouldn't stop. At least not on their own. 
One of them, heavy dark coat, spindly frame, soon ran towards Hob, knife in hand. Amateur movements. Hob stepped forward, getting close, deflected the blade by smacking the other's arm. His knee meets the other's stomach, sending him down. Before he could make sure he stayed down the other man, this one smaller but wider, jumped on him, and they tumbled to the ground.
That was fine. Hob knew how to wrestle and had the other in a chokehold in seconds. Still two against one, but he kicked out the legs of the man running towards him to tear him off his friend.
The body was suddenly in free-fall, arms whirling trying to get back balance. 
Then a sickening crunch and Hob froze.  
He had heard it often during his lifetime. He had sworn he would no longer be the cause of it. 
Looking over, he didn't need to see the neck bend in an awkward position to know the man was gone. 
Hob had killed him. He hadn't meant to, it had been an accident. But he had killed someone. 
After all the lifetime he had lead and all the killing and dying he had done, he had wanted to be done with it. He just wanted to live in peace and do let others do the same. But now he had ripped someone else out of their life. How could he live with himself knowing what he had just done. 
“Chris,” the man, Hob was still entangled on the ground with, cried out and struggled to free himself. Hob helped him as best as he could now that he was no longer in danger of being attacked. 
Getting up himself, he saw the man kneeling next to the body crying, shaking it and begging for Chris to open his eyes. The man didn’t. They never did. Once someone was gone, there was nothing you can do, no matter how you cried out to your stranger to spare them. 
Suddenly the man got up, swinging at Hob, but in his grief it had become uncoordinated and Hob easily stopped the punch. 
“You murderer! You killed him!”
He hadn’t meant to. And it wouldn’t have happened if they hadn’t attacked him. But pointing that out wouldn’t help, as the man would not listen to reason. He wanted someone to be angry at, to blame, to lessen his own guilt. And Hob was the perfect target. Hob stopped the other punch and just held on as the man cried. It was the least Hob could do.
There was the sound of footsteps in the distance, spooking the man, and he ripped himself free and started stumbling away. Hob didn’t stop him, just sitting down on the ground next to the cooling body and waited. He should probably call the police, but he couldn’t bring himself to move, so he just waited. How long he didn’t know, but at some point steps came closer and when he looked up Hob could see men in uniform entering the alley. The police has arrived. 
Hob didn’t resist when he was dragged up and cold iron snapped around his wrist. Neither when he was pulled away. Everything was a blur. He didn’t remember how they made it to the station, just that he found himself in a chair, an officer sitting on the other side of the desk staring him down.
He was asked questions he can’t answer, the full name of the victim, their relationship and most of all why he did it. All Hob can say is, it was an accident, I didn’t mean to, they attacked me first, I just tried to defend myself, then he fell. Over and over, he repeats it like a mantra. Something to hang on when everyone wants to make him believe he did it on purpose. When their words make him question himself. 
I didn’t mean to. It was an accident. I was just defending myself.
He didn’t know how much time has passed, there was no clock in the room nor window. His voice was rough and black spots dance on the edge of his vision, they hadn’t bothered giving him a glass of water. The blood in his hair from the first swing he took was dry and flaking off every time he shakes his head in denial. His ribs throb with every breath.
He was about to just nod, accept whatever they said if it meant he will be thrown into a cell where he could lay down and close his eyes. It would ruin his life, but wouldn’t that be right after what he had done? A few years of suffering was the least he deserved. Especially since he unlike others had the option to start anew after faking his death.
His downward spiral was stopped by a man bargain in, under loud protests of some officers. The man’s briefcase hit the desk hard, and Hob flinched back at the loud noise.
“Don’t say anything,” sharp blue eyes drilled into Hob’s making him cower at the imposing figure in front of him. The man commanded respect, not because of the nice suit he was wearing or the expensive jewelry or because he was even taller than Hob, but in the way he held himself, his presence filling the whole room. 
So Hob shut his mouth. It was not like anyone was really listening to what he had to say anyway. And not speaking would be good for the scratching in his throat. His fate now would be decided if the new person was a friend or someone wanting to drag him down. Hob didn’t have the strength to fight anymore.
“You,” the man whirled on the officer, making him duck on instinct, only to puff up and try to make himself more imposing when he noticed. “Tell me how it comes that you had him in here for 8 hours and couldn’t even be bothered to give him a glass of water nor give him medical attention? Where are we? At the witch trials,” Hob flinched hard at the words, remembering the trials only too well. Back then he had broken as well, admitting to anything as long as it meant the pain would end. 
To his surprise, the stranger pushed his briefcase further on the desk, blocking Hob’s slumped form from view and gave him at least a bit of privacy as he fought with his demons.
“He killed a man! What do you expect? A fluffed up pillow and a three-course meal?”
“Human decency!” The officer was now absolutely cowering under the pressure, despite his best efforts. “Or are you that desperate you couldn’t take the 10 minutes to have him checked over? Maybe because you know you don’t have a case?”
“Bullshit! I know you love to put your nose where it doesn’t belong, Mr. Henderson. He killed the guy. We found him next to the corpse, and he admitted it was him who made the deceased fall.”
“And wasn’t he also quite persistence that the deceased and another man were the once attacking him, and he was just defending himself? Or are you just going to ignore that? So I suggest instead of harassing the victim, you should rather be out there looking for the second attacker.”
And the officer, despite his complaints and grumbling, got up and left the room. There was no way to know if he was really searching for the other attacker, and if there was even a chance to find the man with how little information Hob had been able to give, but getting a breather was enough for Hob.
His head laid on the desk, the cold helping against his headache, and he just rested his eyes for a moment. He heard movement but ignored Mr. Henderson for now. Or at least he tried to, but the man kneeled down next to Hob’s chair and his hand laid on Hob’s knee. 
Blinking his eyes back open was an effort, but Hob managed and looked down at the concerned eyes looking up at him.
“Mr. Gadling, I wish could say it will be alright, but your situation doesn’t look good. But rest assured, I will do anything in my power to get you out of this.”
“I don’t think I have the money to pay your commission,” Hob was not poor. But the last years after he had fought with his friend, he had let himself go. Gambling, and throwing money at unnecessary luxuries just because he could. When he had pulled his head out of his ass, he had already spent most of his fortune and was now living like the middle class. Not bad, but not enough to pay a man wearing jewelry that could feed a family for at least a year.
“Don’t worry about money. Just focus on getting through this.”
Hob snorted, so either once he was out the man would make demands to be paid back another way, forcing Hob into his servitude, or he was just plain stupid. Saying that straight to the man’s face was not the best idea, but the man just laughed.
“Personally, I see myself as someone just trying to do the right thing, reforming the misdeeds in the justice system.”
So, delusional. But Hob could work with that. And having a delusional lawyer was better than not having one at all, so accepting the help would be best.
“The biggest problem is all we have to confirm your story is your word. Even if the police showed an ounce of competence and finds the other robber, he will tell his own story.” Hob knew all that. He didn’t know why the other even bothered, since there was no way he would get out of here. Not with everyone in the station being hellbent on making sure he went to prison. But at least he got to go to a holding cell for now and take a nap until Mr. Henderson would return the next day. 
And return he did with a big smile on his face. The police had not found the other robber, but they had found a woman hanging around the alleyway, and with a bit of pressure she had admitted to seeing the whole thing backing up Hob’s story. The officers complained and tried to poke holes in his defense, but in the end they had no other option but to accept that his actions had been to defend his own life. 
Things dragged on, Hob being pushed from one cell to the other as people discussed his fate. Mr. Henderson, please call me Edward, was there every step of the way and the only reason why Hob didn’t fell apart. 
Still, Hob couldn’t believe it when the judge finally spoke the words not guilty, and he was stepping into the sun. Till the last moment he had waited for the second shoe to drop, for someone to jump out and present new evidence sending him to jail.
Turning to Edward standing beside him, smiling brightly, he couldn’t help himself, but pulling the man into his arms and thanking him under tears. The man had been there for him, like a true friend, and if he ever needed it, Hob would be there for him in return.
He had lost his stranger, but he was not alone. There were good people out there, just waiting for him. All Hobs had to do was open his heart and accept them. 
With this being over, Hob could move on with his life. Things finally looked up. Or they did until he found out he had no longer a job because of his long absence and his old boss was unwilling to hire a killer despite Hob being proclaimed not guilty. Hob didn’t understand it, but he was unwilling to start a fight. He could find someplace else. Only words of his case had spread through the whole city, and no one was willing to hire him. And without a job there was no money which meant he would be unable to pay his upcoming rent.
But nothing he tried worked. The only positions willing to hire him wouldn’t even make a dent in his rent, even if he had three jobs. And with the housing shortage, there was no place else he could live that would be cheaper. He could move, somewhere no one knew him. But he couldn’t bring himself to leave London. This was his home, where his only friend lived. And he had to be here in a few years to be at the White Horse in case his stranger returned. 
He could ask Edward for help, but he didn’t want it to seem he was just after the other's money. Especially with Edwards business taking a major hit after a person he was defending was proven guilty. Hob tried to help as best as he could behind closed doors but knew he couldn’t do more since it wouldn’t look good on Edward if he was seen with Hob. 
It was a major point of friction. Edward didn’t care about his reputation and had no trouble inviting Hob out for dinner or even hiring him. But Hob refusing frustrated him, especially when Hob even declined his money, despite Edward knowing how much Hob was struggling. He just wanted to support his best friend and being unable to do so and just having to watch how he made himself smaller and smaller, shrinking under all negative attention focused on him angered him.
Their love for each other made them want the best for each other. And it tore their friendship apart. They were unable to spend time together without a disagreement, and then their friendship ended in a big fight. 
And it was Hob fault. He always said the wrong thing, turning away the people he cared about. First his stranger now Edward. Maybe he was meant to be alone.
But the world didn’t stop for his emotional turmoil. The rent needed to be paid, now especially since there was no longer a friend who would have a place on their sofa for Hob to sleep on. And Hob really needed to keep a roof over his head. 
He was terrified of ending back on the street. He did it once, and it was the worst time of his life. Just a nightmare of pain, suffering, anger, blood, and a desperate fight for survival. He knew getting back up once you were so far down was almost impossible. He couldn’t let it get this far. Not if there was something he could do. Even if it means he had to let go of his pride.
The first time wasn’t planed. Was just walking, trying to clear his head and finding a way out. The window was open, everything else dark, and no car in the driveway. He knew it was wrong, he should be better than this. 
He climbed the fence and slipped through the window, heart beating fast as he listened for any sign of life inside the house. Nothing. Sneaking around, he grabbed anything of value. 
Ten minutes later he was out, pockets heavy, and on his way to the pawnshop. It was not enough to pay the rent but enough to satisfy his landlord getting another week before he would be kicked out. 
It made him think about how easy it had been. And how little effort had taken to get the money. And it was not as if he hadn’t tried other options. It was them, society, not giving him a choice. If they had just given him a job, he wouldn’t be in this position. It was their fault, not his. 
And it was not as if he had hurt anyone. A few valuables were gone. And? They could replace it, their house had been nice enough they could afford a small loss like that.
Yes. It was the least all of them deserved for letting him down like this. He would just take what he needed to survive. And it was only temporary until he was back on his feet. They all thought he was a murderer, a bit of stealing was nothing in comparison.
It became a routine, going on nightly strolls and returning with his pocket full. He was good at it. Always knew when someone was home or not, avoided being seen when he made his way inside, and didn’t spend a second longer inside than he had to.
No one had to know what Hob did. Well except, the pawnshop owner, but he didn’t say anything and just gave Hob a price much under the actual value of the items. Hob was fine with that. Paying hush money was better than being ratted out to the police. Especially since the police so far had no idea he even existed. There was always breaking and entering, and he chose his targets so far apart there was no connection. The cops had better things to do than chasing a criminal that didn’t cause real harm. And Hob liked things that way. He had managed to avoid prison once, he didn’t want to risk it, especially since this time there would be no Edward bailing him out.
His rent was paid, he had food in his belly and a new coat. Life was good. Or it should be. There was still the guilt nagging at him that all of this wasn’t his. That he had stolen it and it was wrong. But with every failed attempt to find another source of income, he fell deeper into his ways. It was just too easy. Until weeks passed by without him searching for a legitimate job. 
~1989~
He started hating the man he was becoming. Or rather, he was returning to. He had thought he had become better, had changed. But now he was back at square one. Just a lowlife surviving by harming others. He didn’t want to be like this.
But there was still hope. One last chance to turn things around. Hob may not have the best moral compass – if he had any at all- but his stranger always knew right from wrong. Even before society or law. It had taken him to tell Hob for Hob to realize slavery was wrong. Today it was unthinkable, but back then it has just been how things were. And even then his stranger had known it was wrong. Hob just had to tell him, and his stranger would set him right and correct Hob’s course for the next 100 years.
Yes, all Hob had to do was meet his friend and things would be okay. So he drove to the White Horse in a car he had stolen, full of excitement in the prospect of the weight leaving his chest. He would do better, become good. To get his stranger approval.
But the longer he sat there, alone, the worse he felt. It looked like this was his stranger's answer. They were never and never would be friends. Hob was alone, on his own. There was no one who cared. No one who had any expectations, everyone had given up on him. Why should he even try? If there was no one to judge him, why not make things easy for himself?
Things escalate from there, as there is nothing holding Hob back. So what if the houses he breaks into now are not from some rich fucks but middle class as well? They had shunned him just as well. And their security was a lot laxer. Also, less to steal, but it was enough. And then there was someone home, but the house was way too good to pass up on. But it was okay, he would just be quiet. 
A good plan if not for the man of the house stepping out of his bed to get a glass of water just as Hob was clearing out their silver drawer. They looked at each other frozen, and Hob was glad for the hat and the scarf hiding most of his face. 
Before the other could too much than let out a shocked shout, Hob had jumped over the counter and tackled him to the ground, choking him until he lost conscious. When the wife appeared in the doorway, he was prepared, knocking her unconscious.
He used things found around the house to bind them to two chairs and gag them, before taking his time emptying their whole house. They would call the police anyway, Hob could at least make it worth it. And worth it, it was. He left the pawnshop with a big bundle of cash.
And if he spotted some rich folks taking a shortcut through a dark allay, well then it was their own fault, since they had begged for it. You couldn’t blame Hob for standing there with a knife demanding their valuables in a sick play on the situation that had started this whole thing. But other than his attackers back then, he was just after the money. Once he had what he wanted, he let his victims go unharmed. 
He didn’t kill. That was a line he would never cross again. And if he had to attack someone or render them unconscious, he did it with causing as little harm as possible. It was something which baffled the police and press alike, as they couldn’t decide if he was a monster or a gentleman thief. It was kinda amusing reading about people losing their mind trying to figure him out. Especially since it was that easy. He was just someone no longer following societies rules and just living by his own codex, doing whatever he pleased.
Even if this codex was completely screwed. Like right now, still blood on his knuckles from having to knock someone out who resisted, but being offended by a bunch of teens ganging up on a gangly little thing. It just strokes him wrong, seeing something like this. 
But it is not his problem. There is no need to get involved.
Or at least it wasn’t until the boy rose his head and looked straight at Hob. Dark brown eyes, with hair of the same color. But that was not what stopped Hob in his tracks. He looked just like Robyn. Well, not exactly, it was more the vibes he was giving up. But Hob couldn’t stop seeing his son laying there on the ground beaten and bloody, his tormentors surrounding him.
He moved before he really thought about it. 
His fist connected with the nose of the guy to the left. The bone crunched under the impact and the guy stumbled back, shouting in pain. That got the attention of the rest of his group, who instantly stepped in to avenge their friend. With no option to back out of this anymore, Hob just went with the flow and beat everyone getting into punching distance. They had the numbers, but they were untrained and rather stood in each other's way than taken advantage and overpowering Hob. Which leads to Hob standing between fallen bodies, breathing heavy and blood on his shirt but mostly unharmed beside a few bruises. 
Walking over to the fallen boy, he saw him flinch. Hob hadn’t meant to scare him, although the display of violence must have been frightening. But he didn’t feel comfortable leaving him sitting on the ground with unknown injuries, especially since his attackers would get up soon. 
He wanted to gain the boy's trust, but Hob had forgotten how to be comforting and soft. Hadn’t had need for it in years. Even for Edward, he had not managed to bring back that part of himself. Which was just as well because Edward liked his brash and direct way.
But now he tried, crouching down, holding out his hands and speaking softly. “It's okay. I took care of them,” well, he tried. He failed miserably, sounding more threatening than reassuring, but he had tried. How had he managed to deal with Robyn without frightening the child? He couldn’t remember. And wasn’t that sad? Not remembering this everyday life with his son, only holding some special memories close to his heart while the rest faded?
Knowing that his presence would only distress the boy more, he got up and turned to leave. He would just call the police to check things out, once he was far enough away. Only there was a tug on his pant leg and turning he saw the boy grasping the fabric with shaking fingers. The big teary eyes looking up at Hob broke his heart, and he couldn’t stop himself from leaning down again and pulling the boy into his arms. Crying and wailing filled the alley, but the boy clung to Hob desperately. 
Carrying him into his arm and towards Hob’s apartment, reminded Hob of the times Robyn had been unable to sleep and Hob had walked through the whole house with the child in his arm to keep him calm, while Elenore watched them with a smile. He had forgotten it until his actions pulled the memory back up.
Entering his building, he sat the boy on his sofa and retrieved his extensive med-kit. Being unable to die meant treating injuries yourself that would bring up questions, going to the hospital. He didn’t need much of it to treat the boy. The injuries had looked worse than they actually were. A bloody nose, bruising, scratched hands and knees, a gash close to his hairline that luckily didn’t need stitches, and a cracked wrist. 
Once the task was done, Hob looked at the boy awkwardly, not knowing what to do.
“You want tea?” You could never go wrong with tea. The boy nodded and Hob set to work, returning with two mugs of tea.
“Thank you,” the voice was shy and soft. But at least the shaking had stopped as the kid started to relax.
“Don’t worry about it,” Hob meant it. Neither the tea nor stepping in had been much trouble, and Hob had done it for his own piece of mind. There was no need t thank him.
Hob swirled the tea in his mug, not knowing what to say. Should he give the kid money for a taxi? Take him home? Offer him the sofa for tonight? Hob didn’t know. 
Luckily for him, the boy was not as incapable of social interaction as he was.
“My name is Georgie Baldwin. What about you.”
“Hob,” he didn’t give a last name. The less the boy knew, the better it was for him with the life Hob lived.
“Thank you for saving me, Hob,” the boy put down his empty mug, hugged Hob and then left the apartment before Hob could compose himself. He looked at the closed door not understanding what exactly had happened, but then he just shrugged. Another weird day in his weird life. No need to think deeper about it. It was not as if hew would see the boy ever again.
After cleaning up the medical equipment, he laid in bed, unable to sleep. 
The encounter had brought up memories of a happier time. It made him realize just how lonely he felt. There was a gnawing emptiness in his chest, where his heart once was. He wanted someone to be there for him, to greet him when he got home, to care if he made it home. He didn’t want t be alone anymore. But every time he tried he messed up and ended up back alone. It was better to not try, and be disappointed rather than to suffer.
But knowing that didn’t fill the emptiness in his chest and no matter how much he tried he didn’t find any rest. Which left him cranky and short temperate when he stomped to the door, mug with extra strong coffee in hand, to tell whoever was on the other side to fuck off. Throwing the door open, he came face to face with the kid from yesterday.
The door banged close, as Hob didn’t have the patience to deal with whatever bullshit this was. Instead, he took a big swing of his coffee, cursed as it burned his tongue, and debated if a nice fluffy omelet was worth the effort of actually making it. 
His doorbell chimed again.
Hadn’t he been clear enough in his dismissal? But no, when he opened the door, the boy was still standing there smiling at him. What a prick. But not stupid, as he held out a bag that smelled heavenly of backed goods as bribery. 
With his stomach grumbling, Hob admitted defeat and took the bag, leaving the door open as he stepped inside. The boy had already been here, it wouldn’t do any harm to let him in. But Hob was not in the mood to play good host right now and didn’t offer any tea or coffee. Ripping open the bag, he found muffins and chocolate croissants. All things considered, it was a good bribe.
Humming happily, he dug in as the boy sat down watching him carefully. 
“So what so you want kid?” 
“It’s Georgie,” the way the kid pouted was kinda cute. He must have old ladies want to feed him all over town. “I want you to teach me how to fight.” Hob choked on the bit of croissant. He couldn’t say if it was his immortality or Georgie slapping his back that prevented him from entering the sunless lands. Whipping tears out of his eyes, he looked at the kid as if he had lost his mind.
“Are you completely crazy? Why would you ask me?”
 “The way you fought was amazing. Please, I want to be able to do it too.”
“Hard pass. Why the heck should I teach a brat?”
“I can pay you,” the kid dove for his pocket and placed a stack of bills on the table. It was no small amount. So, a rich brat. Well, it was not as Hob really needed money with how well his business was going. And he would rather not involve the kid by accident. If he went down for his actions it was one thing but dragging a kid down with him was completely different. And if he gave in now, he just knew the kid would one day rob houses side by side with him.
“Pass. Go home kid. You are young and have a bright life ahead of you. There is no need to get involved with the likes of me.”
“But what if they come back?! I need to be able to defend myself,” Hob just groaned as this was just playing unfair. Especially since it was a fair point. The bullies had found him once, and there was no guarantee they wouldn’t do worse when Hob was not close by to step in. It was just unfair. Hob was not responsible for the kid, could barely remember his name. But he had made it his responsibility when he stepped in. The least he could do was see things through now.
“Okay fine. I will teach you self-defense. Nothing more. And you will stay out of my business.”
“Deal,” the kid smiled brightly as he held out his hand for Hob to shake. Knowing that one day he would regret this Hob took the offered hand.
23 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 5 months
Text
This was so fun!
FoxQuin Week 2024 Writing Masterlist
Day 1 "I'll buy you time"
FoxQuin week | 1 "I'll buy you time" by dino-cattivo
Orders by lbibliophile-sw
i want everything to change and stay the same by commander-dont-give-a-fox
in which the force just wants to fuck with fox by redhairedmuses
Life is for living not overworking by oathena11-writes
Day 2 Undercover/undercover as civilians
FoxQuin week | 2: Undercover by dino-cattivo
don't you want to see a man up close by commander-dont-give-a-fox (explicit)
Making it Count by howdidthisevenhappenanyway
Gold for Vengeance by iwishtocountthestars; additional prompt: Order 66
Day 3 "Technically it wasn't on fire" "Of course it wasn't on fire! You completely blew it up!"
FoxQuin week | 3: "Technically it wasn't on fire" "Of course it wasn't on fire! You completely blew it up!" by dino-cattivo
Case Closed by lbibliophile-sw
i hope the roof flies off and we get blown out into space by commander-dont-give-a-fox
Careful what you say by oathena11-writes
Day 4 Culture sharing/multicultural relationships
FoxQuin week | 4: Culture sharing/multicultural relationships by dino-cattivo
Isrir be Ijaat by gladheonsleeps
Day 5 "I found him in the dumpster"
Another Man's Treasure by bilbosmom-belladonna
FoxQuin week | 5: "I found him in the dumpster" by dino-cattivo
Rescuing strays by lbibliophile-sw
the scarlet thread in the colorless skein by commander-dont-give-a-fox
I'd Love to Keep my Promises, Darling by howdidthisevenhappenanyway
Dumpster Jedi by oathena11-writes
(Not So Un-)Welcome Gifts by insertmeanfulusername
Day 6 BAMF Quinlan and Fox
FoxQuin Week | 6: BAMF Quinlan and Fox by dino-cattivo
Day 7 Quinlan as Guard general from the start
Consent by lbibliophile-sw, alternate prompt: "You know you love me"
FoxQuin Week | 7: Quinlan as Guard general from the start by dino-cattivo
Rocky Path to Happiness by oathena11-writes
Gar Runi be Morut'yc bat Ner Kama by howdidthisevenhappenanyway
the silver is white, the red is gold by pencildragons
I used tumblr links over AO3 where possible. If you would like me to add the AO3 link or use the AO3 links instead of tumblr, please let me know. I know that AO3 usernames are not the same as tumblr for many, so please let me know if you would like the AO3 username or both. I will fix it if that is the case.
There were quite the list of alternate prompts used, so I decided it was best to put the alternate prompts on a separate post.
30 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 5 months
Link
Chapters: 1/1 Fandom: Star Wars - All Media Types, Star Wars: The Clone Wars (2008) - All Media Types Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: CC-1010 | Fox/Quinlan Vos Characters: CC-1010 | Fox, Quinlan Vos, Sheev Palpatine | Darth Sidious Additional Tags: Angst with a Happy Ending, Angst, Force Bond (Star Wars), That's Not How The Force Works (Star Wars), The Force Is Weird (Star Wars), CC-1010 | Fox-centric, POV CC-1010 | Fox, CC-1010 | Fox Kills Sheev Palpatine | Darth Sidious, Fights Series: Part 7 of FoxQuin Week 2024 Summary:
Fox's Jedi is missing and he is not taking it well at all. If Vos will not return soon someone will die.
@foxquinweek
20 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 5 months
Link
Chapters: 1/1 Fandom: Star Wars - All Media Types, Star Wars: The Clone Wars (2008) - All Media Types Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: CC-1010 | Fox/Quinlan Vos, CC-2224 | Cody & CC-1010 | Fox Characters: CC-1010 | Fox, Quinlan Vos, CC-2224 | Cody Additional Tags: BAMF CC-1010 | Fox, BAMF Quinlan Vos, CC-1010 | Fox-centric, CC-1010 | Fox is a Little Shit, CC-1010 | Fox Kills Sheev Palpatine | Darth Sidious, Coruscant Guard (Star Wars), Mentioned Coruscant Guard Troopers (Star Wars), Insecurity, Protective CC-2224 | Cody, CC-2224 | Cody is a Good Bro Series: Part 6 of FoxQuin Week 2024 Summary:
All his life, Fox has been overlooked and ignored. It was time to show the world what he was really capable off. And why not drag the shunned Jedi Vos along with him, while he was at it.
@foxquinweek
17 notes · View notes
dino-cattivo · 5 months
Link
Chapters: 1/1 Fandom: Star Wars - All Media Types, Star Wars: The Clone Wars (2008) - All Media Types Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: CC-1010 | Fox/Quinlan Vos Characters: CC-1010 | Fox, Quinlan Vos Additional Tags: Ambiguous/Open Ending, Hurt/Comfort, Emotional Hurt/Comfort, CC-1010 | Fox Needs A Hug, CC-1010 | Fox-centric, CC-1010 | Fox Whump, CC-1010 | Fox Deserves Better, POV CC-1010 | Fox, Misunderstandings, Amnesia, Temporary Amnesia Series: Part 5 of FoxQuin Week 2024 Summary:
Fox didn't know what he expected when he heard noises from a dumpster. Not to find a man without any memories. And especially not to fall in love with said man.
@foxquinweek
15 notes · View notes